
ttfs/it 








































































































































































































































































































































































































































































Rook 

\1\Z 

CopyrightN 


?q. - 


coPVKiGirr DEPosm 



















I I . 











E " ■ ' 



















♦ 






' 















































































































He removed his gayly adorned peaked hat and 
t'-'ok from it a letter, which he handed to Virginia. 

(Page 98) (Virginia of V. M. Ranch) 








VIRGINIA 
OF V. M. RANCH 


By GRACE MAY NORTH 


Author of 

“Virginia at Vine Haven,” “Virginia’s Adventure 
Club,” “Virginia’s Ranch Neighbors,” 
“Virginia’s Romance.” 



A. L. BURT COMPANY 
Publishers New York 

Printed in U. S. A. 






















' "V 




THE 

VIRGINI A DAVI S SERIES 

A SERIES OF STORIES FOR GIRLS OF TWELVE 
TO SIXTEEN YEARS OF AGE 

By GRACE MAY NORTH 

VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 
VIRGINIA AT VINE HAVEN 
VIRGINIA’S ADVENTURE CLUB 
VIRGINIA’S RANCH NEIGHBORS 
VIRGINIA’S ROMANCE 


Copyright, 1924 
By A. L. BURT COMPANY 

VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Made in “U. S. A.” 


JUN -6 '24 


©C1A793550 














DEDICATED TO 

Virginia Davis 
Margaret Selover 
Barbara Blair Wente 

And to all other girls in their teens 
who like adventure and the desert. 










VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER I 

VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH. 

Down a winding mountain trail, a girl of six¬ 
teen was riding on Comrade, her wiry red-brown 
pony. 

It was a glorious morning. The sky above was 
a gleaming cloudless blue, the desert, below, stretch¬ 
ing to the far horizon, shimmered white in the sun¬ 
light, while some bird in a canon near was caroling 
a tipsy song of joy, but these things Virginia Davis 
did not see or hear, for her eyes were gazing at the 
rugged trail and her thoughts were puzzling over 
the contents of a letter which her brother Malcolm 
had brought to her that morning when he had re¬ 
turned from the town of Douglas which was twenty 
miles away. 

Her father’s best friend had died the year before, 
and had left a motherless girl all alone in the world. 
When Mr. Selover realized that he had not long to 
5 



6 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


live he had written Mr. Davis asking him to be¬ 
come the guardian of his daughter, Margaret, who 
was then in a select boarding-school in the East. 

In some unaccountable manner, the letter had been 
delayed for many months, and during that time, Mr. 
Davis had also died, leaving Virginia and Malcolm 
as sole owners of the vast cattle ranch which was 
known as “The V. M.” 

This morning Virginia had ridden to the top of 
the trail where she often went when she wanted to 
be alone with her thoughts, for the long delayed 
letter had indeed brought a new problem to these 
two young people. 

This unknown Margaret Selover, it seemed, was 
their father’s ward. Ought they not to assume the 
responsibility which he would so gladly have taken 
had he lived? And yet, what if the girl should 
prove to be very unlike themselves? She might not 
care to make her home on their wonderful desert, 
and, if she did not, would it be right for them to 
take her from an environment in which she was 
happy and content? But how could they tell, since 
they did not know her? 

Comrade had carefully wended his way down the 
mountain trail and had carried his young mistress, 
who was deeply absorbed in thought, across the dry 
creek, under a clump of cottonwood trees and up the 
steep farther bank before the girl looked about her 
with eyes that saw. 

Her brother was galloping toward her. “Ho, 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


7 


Virginia!” he hailed as he waved his wide som¬ 
brero. “Did your Inspiration Peak help you to solve 
our problem? What are we to do with our ward?” 

The girl flashed a smile at the lad, whose frank, 
bronzed face resembled her own, for, though he 
was two years her senior, twins could not have 
been more alike or dearer to each other. 

“If only we knew what type of a girl this Mar¬ 
garet is,” his sister replied as he wheeled his horse 
about and rode by her side, “we could so much more 
easily decide upon a plan. I did indeed receive an 
inspiration, but one hard to carry out I fear. I 
have been wishing that in some way we might be¬ 
come acquainted with our ward without having her 
know who we are.” 

“You are right, sister.” Malcolm said seriously. 
“I do not wish to invite this unknown girl to share 
our home unless I am convinced that your life will 
be made happier by the companionship. Our father 
would not wish it otherwise. Now tell me your 
plan.” 

Virginia looked at her brother with unexpected 
laughter in her violet-blue eyes. “It is one by which 
we could become acquainted with our ward without 
revealing to her our true identity. Harken and you 
shall hear.” 

Malcolm's hearty laughter rang out when the half 
serious, half merry plan had been told. 

“If only we can persuade Uncle Tex to play the 
role of elderly guardian,” he exclaimed. “I am sure 


8 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


that your little drama, when staged, will bring about 
the desired results, but, knowing our faithful old 
overseer as well as I do, I fear that we may have a 
tragedy, or a comedy, which perhaps would be equal¬ 
ly disastrous.” 

Virginia’s amused expression had changed to one 
of serious concern. “Brother,” she said, “if we do 
carry out my plan, will it be quite honest to Mar¬ 
garet?” 

“Not right in the beginning I must confess,” Mal¬ 
colm replied, “but, of course, we will at once tell 
her the truth, if, after meeting her, we decided to 
invite her to become one of our household, but, on 
the contrary, if we find that she would not wish to 
share our home, she would, of course, return to the 
school where she has been for so many years. We 
will at least have tried to do our duty as we see 
it.” 

“Then shall I write the letter?” the violet eyes 
turned questioningly. 

“Yes, that will be the prologue to the little 
drama. Rusty Pete is going to Silver Creek Junc¬ 
tion this afternoon and he will start the message 
on its eastward journey.” 

Again Malcolm’s amused laughter rang out. “It 
will be better not to let Uncle Tex know that we 
have designs upon him,” he said, “for, if he has an 
inkling, even, that we are going to request him to 
do a bit of 'play actin’ as he would call it, he will 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


9 


start at once for the mountain cabin, the location 
of which we have never been able to discover/’ 
Their low rambling ranch house having been 
reached, Virginia leaped to the ground, tossing the 
reins to her brother, who, still chuckling to himself, 
rode on down to the corral where an old, white- 
haired man could be seen repairing a fence. 


10 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER II. 

MARGARET. 

Barbara Blair Wente in the Vine Haven 
Seminary looked up from the cosy window seat 
where she was comfortably curled, studying French 
verbs, when she heard the door open. It was Mar¬ 
garet Selover, her room-mate, who entered. 

“Megsy,” Babs exclaimed with real concern as she 
sprang to her feet and approached her friend with 
hands outstretched, “what has happened, dear ? Are 
the algebra reports in and didn’t you pass, or, is it 
something else?” 

The new-comer looked at Barbara with eyes tear- 
brimmed. She tried to speak but her lips quivered; 
then, flinging herself down upon the couch, she 
sobbed as though her heart would break. 

Babs, deeply concerned, knelt by the side of her 
room-mate, and tenderly smoothing the gold-brown 
curls, she pleaded. “Tell me, Megsy darling, can’t 
I help?” 

Impulsively Margaret sat up, and, putting her 
arms about her friend she sobbed. “Oh Babs, I can’t 
do it! I won’t do it! I did think that my dad loved 
me too much to punish me so.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


11 


“Can't, won't do what?" Barbara sat on the couch 
and drew her room-mate comfortingly close. 
“Megsy, please begin at the beginning." 

Margaret put her hand in a pocket of her rose- 
colored sweater-coat and drew out a crumpled let¬ 
ter. 

“It's from some-one way out on that terrible Ari¬ 
zona desert," she said, “and it informs me that my 
father appointed a Mr. Davis as my guardian and 
that the elderly gentleman, having given the matter 
due thought, believes that it is time for me to come 
to his home and take the place»that my father wished 
me to occupy, that of a rancher’s adopted daughter." 

Barbara gazed at her friend, almost unable to 
comprehend. “Megsy, does this mean that you and 
I are to be parted? That you are to leave Vine 
Haven Seminary forever?" 

For a brief moment Margaret sat as though 
stunned, but her room-mate’s words roused her to 
action. Springing up in a sudden tempest of anger, 
she tore across the room, threw open the desk and 
began to write rapidly. 

“There!" she exclaimed a few moments later. “I 
have written my answer." 

“Read it," Barbara begged, and in a hard cold 
voice, very unlike her own, that was merry and 
musical, Margaret read: 

“My Dear Mr. Davis:— 

“You undoubtedly have written with the kindest 


12 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


of motives, but the picture you present is not in the 
least attractive to me. A ranch house on a desolate 
desert twenty miles from town is not a home which 
I wish to enter. 

“It is better for me to be honest and tell you at 
once that I do not care to be your adopted daughter. 
I have a sufficient income on which to live and I 
shall remain at Vine Haven Seminary until I have 
graduated. Soon after that I will be eighteen and 
you will no longer be responsible for my actions.” 

Barbara listened and watched, puzzled indeed at 
this new Margaret. “Dear,” she said when her 
friend paused, evidently expecting comment, “it is 
very unlike you to hurt anyone. Couldn’t you add 
a little something that would soften the sting?” 

With a shrug Margaret turned back to the desk 
and after a thoughtful moment, she again wrote a 
few lines. Then in a voice more like her own, she 
read:—“Since you were a close friend of my father, 
I regret that I must make a decision that may seem 
defiant, but surely you would not wish to have in 
your home a rebellious daughter and that is what 
I would be. 

“Sincerely yours, 

“Margaret Selover.” 

Without waiting for further comment, the letter 
was sealed and stamped. 

“I hope you are doing right, dear, Barbara said; 
then, almost tearfully: “If you do go so far away. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 13 

Vine Haven will be more desolate to me than the 
desert.” 

“I’m not going!” Margaret remarked conclusive¬ 
ly, then, springing up, she added. “Three bells! 
Time for French class and I haven’t even looked 
at those verbs.” 

Together they left their room and descended the 
wide flight of stairs. “I’ll skip ahead and put this 
letter in the mail pouch,” Margaret declared; then, 
somewhat repentantly: “Really, Babs, I am sorry to 
hurt the feelings of the old man. Father often told 
me how much he admired Mr. Davis who was many 
years his senior. They owned some mining property 
together near Bisbee. In fact, I believe that my in¬ 
come is derived from that same copper mine even 
now. Well, someday soon I’ll send him another and 
a kindlier letter, but there isn’t time today, and he 
will, of course, be watching for an answer.” 

But before the other letter was written, something 
very unexpected happened. 


14 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER III. 

Margaret's reply. 

Virginia was right in believing that she would 
receive a reply from their unknown ward as soon 
as one could possibly reach them. She had counted 
the days that her own letter would require for its 
journey east, and then had allowed one in between, 
and so, at last, the day had dawned when she might 
reasonably expect to hear from the unknown Mar¬ 
garet. 

Luckily Rusty Pete was in town and would bring 
the mail if there was any. Virginia, as she went 
about her household tasks that morning, skipped 
often to the wide front veranda and looked up the 
mesa. A huge cactus growing at the top of the 
trail stood like a silent sentinel and around this a 
horse and rider soon appeared. 

As the girl hoped, it was one of their two faith¬ 
ful cow-boys. “Good morning, Rusty Pete,” she 
called, as he rode alongside of the wide, shady 
porch. “Have you letters for me?” 

“I reckon I have, Miss Virginia. Tears to me 
a couple is stowed away somewhar’s.” As he spoke, 
the cow-boy thrust a lean, brown hand into his deep 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


15 


leather pocket, then, with a sudden smile that won¬ 
derfully illumined his rugged wind and sun bronzed 
face, he removed his wide sombrero and drew forth 
two letters that were very unlike each other in ap¬ 
pearance. 

“Didn’t pack the pouch ’long this time,” he ex¬ 
plained, “so put ’em thar for safe keepin’.” 

The girl laughed. “Thank you, Rusty Pete,” she 
said, and then the long, lank cow-boy rode on to¬ 
ward the corral. 

After glancing at the name in the upper left hand 
corner of the lilac scented and tinted envelope, Vir¬ 
ginia uttered a little excited ejaculation, and, catch¬ 
ing her wide hat from the top step, she raced down 
the trail to the fenced-in enclosure where Malcolm 
was busy filling the trough near the windmill for 
the yearlings were soon to be driven in from the 
range. 

“What ho ?” he called when he saw the figure fly¬ 
ing toward him. The girl waved the two unopened 
letters and Malcolm, equally interested, vaulted the 
bars and stood at her side. 

“Has our ward written?” he inquired merrily. “Is 
she eager to be the adopted daughter of an elderly 
rancher ?” 

There was a shade of anxiety in the violet eyes 
that were lifted to him. “Brother,” she said, “I 
wonder if we did wrong to deceive Margaret. Of 
course it was merely to be a temporary arrange¬ 
ment. If she comes, Uncle Tex is to play the role 


16 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


of elderly guardian, that is, if he can be persuaded 
to do so, then you, as cow-boy, and I, as house¬ 
keeper, will have a splendid opportunity to become 
acquainted with our ward and find out what manner 
of girl she really is.” 

While Virginia had been talking, she had opened 
the tinted envelope. One glance at the very short 
note and her merry laughter pealed forth. 

“Brother, Margaret actually refuses to come. 
Well, we surely may thank what-ever kindly fate 
has delivered us from having this young tornado in 
our home. ,, Virginia handed the letter to Malcolm 
as she spoke. 

The other long white envelope she glanced at 
casually, and, believing it to be the usual monthly 
report from their lawyer’s office, she did not open 
it, but waving farewell to her brother, who had 
again vaulted the bars, Virginia returned to the 
house and to her morning tasks. 

It was half an hour later before she recalled the 
long legal looking envelope. 

“I might as well skim it over,” she thought, “and 
then I can tell Malcolm about it and he will not need 
to take the time to read it.” 

Dropping down into a comfortable cushioned 
wicker chair out on the veranda,‘Virginia leisurely 
opened it. Her thoughts were wandering when she 
began to read, but suddenly she sat erect and stared 
at the typed page. Then she re-read it slowly from 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


17 


the beginning to be sure that she had really under¬ 
stood its purport. 

Shags, the big collie dog, lying nearby, half doz¬ 
ing in the sun was startled to see his mistress leap 
to her feet and tear madly down the trail toward 
the corral. Believing that he might miss something 
of unusual interest if he did not follow, he raced 
after, barking and bounding. 

Malcolm looked up in surprise. “Ho Sis,” he 
called, “had you overlooked a postscript in our 
ward’s letter ? Is she coming after all ?” 

Then noting how pale was his sister’s face, he 
hastened to her side. “It’s a letter from Mr. Ben¬ 
ton, our father’s lawyer. I don’t understand busi¬ 
ness matters as you do, and perhaps I do not Tightly 
comprehend the meaning of this. I sincerely hope 
I do not.” 

But Virginia had rightly understood. Mr. Den¬ 
ton, their lawyer in Douglas had written: 

“Dear young friends:— 

“This morning a letter was received by me that 
you may be able to interpret better than I can. I 
did not know that your father had been appointed 
guardian of a girl named Margaret Selover, but the 
letter which I have this day received from an eastern 
law firm informs me that the income which has been 
sent, since her father’s death, to this young girl, 
has been abruptly discontinued as the mines from 
which it is derived are no longer paying. 


18 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Since Miss Selover is referred to as your 
father’s ward, I presume that she is residing with 
you, and so I thought best to communicate with you 
at once. 

“Trusting that the deprivation will be but 
temporary, 

“I remain, 

“Your faithful friend and adviser, 

“Harry L. Benton.” 

“Which means?” Virginia’s tone was one of in¬ 
quiry. 

“Which means that we will have to lasso that 
young tornado and bring her here, whether or not 
she wishes to come,” was the dismal reply, “for 
surely, you and I, Virg, cannot afford to pay Miss 
Selover’s tuition at a fashionable seminary.” 

“No, we cannot,” his sister agreed,” then— 
“Shall I write to poor Margaret and tell her the 
sad news?” 

“I think the ones to be pitied are Virginia and 
Malcolm,” the lad spoke vehemently, “but, there is 
no alternative. Write the letter and I’ll take it to 
Silver Creek Junction. I’m going that far right 
after lunch to help drive in the yearlings.” 

A week later another letter bearing the Vine 
Haven postmark arrived on the desert. With a 
heavy heart Virginia opened it, and after a hurried 
perusal, she decided that “lassoing the young tor- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


19 


nado” as her brother had called their ward, was not 
to be a pleasant pastime. 

“My dear Mr. Davis,” she read: 

“Your letter came this morning informing me 
that my income has ceased. I believe that to be an 
absolute untruth, a ruse to try to force my obedience 
to your will. Of course you have accomplished your 
end for I am too proud to remain at this seminary 
unless I can pay my tuition, but I warn you, my stay 
with you will be no longer than absolute necessity 
requires and it will in no way add to your happiness 
to have a rebellious girl in your home. 

“I hope that you will reconsider and send my al¬ 
lowance which is already one week over due. 

“Margaret Selover.-” 

“Whew-oo!” Malcolm's whistle was one of 
mingled astonishment and amusement. 

“I feel about as I did when I broke in Wild Fire, 
Virg,” he said, his grey eyes twinkling at the recol¬ 
lection. “I had never before met a spirit so un¬ 
tamed.” 

Virginia laughed. “This defiant young lady 
would not feel complimented to have her temper 
compared to a bucking broncho,” she said, “but I 
suppose that come she must, until she is old enough 
to be self-supporting, but my heart aches for her. 
I am almost inclined to tell her the whole truth. 
Shall I?” The violet eyes were moist and im¬ 
ploring, but the lad shook his head. 


20 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Let’s carry out our original plan first. We may 
even yet find a loop hole of escape.” 

Slowly and thoughtfully, Virginia walked back 
over the well worn trail to the ranch house. She 
was planning the letter which later was written and 
mailed. 



VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


21 


CHAPTER IV. 

PLOTTING AND PLANNING. 

That evening before the wide fireplace on which 
a mesquite root was cheerfully burning, three people 
sat plotting and planning. 

Virginia had at last decided to take Uncle Tex 
into their confidence. He it was who had first taught 
five-year-old Malcolm to ride and shoot and Vir¬ 
ginia he loved as dearly as he could have loved an 
own daughter if he had had one. 

“IPs powerful unpleasant business, ’pears like to 
me,” the old man said as he shook his shaggy grey 
head, “but I reckon if you uns cal-late its yer dooty, 
we all will have to put it through, but yer oY Uncle 
Tex is common poor at the play actin’.” 

He looked so truly distressed that Virginia drew 
her chair closer and placed her slim, strong hand on 
his arm. “Don’t be troubled about it yet, Uncle 
Tex, we’ll make it as easy for you as we can.” 
Then, looking to her brother, she added with 
thoughtful seriousness. “I wonder if we ought to 
permit our ward to journey across the continent 
alone. I am confident that she has always been pro- 


22 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


tected by her father’s loving care, just as I have 
been, although I feel sure that I could make the 
journey alone and in safety, and yet, since Margaret 
is our ward, we are responsible, as I am sure that our 
father would wish us to be, for her well being.” 

“You are right, Virg,” the lad replied. “I wish 
we knew some one who might be coming west at 
the same time, who would consent to keep an eye 
on our young tornado.” 

There was a twinkle in the eyes of the lad, and 
his sister, noticing it, exclaimed: “Malcolm Davis, 
I actually believe that you like our ward all the bet¬ 
ter because she is high spirited.” 

“Well,” the lad confessed, “I do like spirit, I’ll 
agree. I’d like to see the girl.” 

“Ah reckon we-all will see plenty of her before 
we’re finished with her.” Uncle Tex drawled in so 
doleful a tone that Malcolm laughed heartily. 

“Or until she finishes us,” he exclaimed merrily 
as he rose and wound the clock. 

“We must retire early tonight, Sis,” he added, 
“for I want to be in the saddle before day-break as 
I am due at Slater’s to help round up the young 
steers that are to be shipped to Chicago next week.” 

The girl sprang up and looked down at the old 
man who sat staring dismally into the fire. 

“Uncle Tex,” she exclaimed gaily as she stooped 
and caught one of his work hardened hands, “you 
look as though you had just received an invitation 
to your own funeral. Don’t you enjoy the prospect 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


23 


of being’ guardian, pro tem, to a young lady 
tornado?” 

“Don’ know nothin’ ’bout protems, Miss Virginia, 
dearie, but I do kinda dread bein’ gardeen to a gal 
that don’ want to be gardeened nohow, but if you’n 
Malcolm need my help, sech as it is, yer welcome to 
it.” 

The old man had risen and impulsively the girl 
threw her arms about him and pressing her fresh 
young cheek against the wrinkled and leathery one, 
she said consolingly: “Now, Uncle Tex, dear, don’t 
lie awake worrying about your new responsibility 
for if Margaret proves tractable, which means nice 
and pleasant, we will tell her the whole truth, but if 
she continues disagreeable and rebellious, we will 
soon pack her off somewhere else.” 

Then she bade good-night to the old man who had 
been her father’s first overseer and he departed for 
his room which adjoined the kitchen, for the girl 
would not permit him to sleep in the less comfort¬ 
able bunk house with the younger cow-boys. Then 
she too retired, but she lay awake until late wonder¬ 
ing what the future held for them. 


24 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER V. 

Malcolm's great news. 

The next day was a busy one at the V. M. Ranch, 
for a crate of fruit arrived for Virginia and she pre¬ 
served and canned until at last the grandfather 
clock in the living-room chimed the hour of five. 
Then she stood back and proudly surveyed row after 
row of jars, some golden and others glowingly 
ruddy. 

Then, taking off her all-over apron, and donning 
her wide felt hat, she thought that to get a breath 
of the cool evening air, she would ride toward the 
Slater Ranch and meet her brother who would soon 
be returning. 

Uncle Tex saddled Comrade for her, and then 
stood watching as his beloved “gal” cantered away 
toward the mesa. She turned to wave to him when 
she reached the sentinel cactus which stood with two 
branches outstretched like defending arms that were 
covered with long prickly thorns. 

She drew rein when she reached the highest point 
and sat on her red-brown pony watching the glory 
of the setting sun. At last when the golden light 
had left all but the highest mountain peaks, and deep 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


25 


shadows were purpling the canons, she beheld 
silhouetted against the after glow, a horseman ap¬ 
proaching at a gallop. 

Believing it to be her brother, she rode down the 
trail to meet him. Malcolm, she realized, was 
hilariously excited about something, for every now 
and then he snatched off his sombrero and waved 
it to the waiting girl. 

“News! Great news!” he shouted as he drew near. 

“What is it?” Virginia asked as she wheeled her 
pony about and side by side they rode toward home 
through the deepening dusk. 

‘Til give you three guesses.” This had been their 
way of telling news items to each other from their 
earliest childhood. 

“Oh brother, don't make me guess it this time. I 
just know that it is something of unusual interest,” 
the girl implored. 

“It is.” This in Malcolm's most tantalizing man¬ 
ner. “Well, I'll give you a hint. It's something 
about the coming of our young tornado.” 

“Oh.” Virginia's expression brightened. “Have 
you heard of someone who will escort her from the 
East?'’ 

“Righto, Sis, you're doing splendidly, but 
who ?” 

They were descending the narrow trail from the 
mesa, and, since Virginia was in the lead, she could 
not see the elated expression on the face of her 
brother. 


26 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Um-m, let me see/’ she replied thoughtfully. 
“May I have five minutes to think ?” 

“I’ll give you until the Dry Creek is crossed,” 
was the merry reply. 

They rode on in silence while Virginia’s thoughts 
were busy trying to solve the mystery. Of course 
Malcolm must have heard of this possible escort 
during his day at the Slater Ranch while rounding 
up the steers that were to be sent to Chicago. 

“Oh, I have it!” she whirled about in her saddle 
to exclaim exultingly.” Some one, of course, is to 
accompany the car-load of steers to the big city and 
that some-one will meet Margaret there and escort 
her back to Douglas.” 

“Congratulations sister! Now, since you are so 
clever at guessing tonight, suppose you tell me who 
is to go with the cattle.” 

“Malcolm Davis, I do believe that you are,” the 
girl instantly declared. “There’s a ring in your 
voice which convinces me that you are at last to 
have the opportunity for which you have so longed. 
Are you now old enough to be trusted on so im¬ 
portant a mission?” 

“Mr. Slater thinks so. He asked me to go,” the 
lad replied jubiliantly, as he swung from his saddle, 
“but wait until after supper and then I will tell you 
my plan.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


27 


CHAPTER VI. 

FAREWELL TO BOARDING SCHOOL. 

A week passed and Margaret Selover had re¬ 
ceived a letter, supposedly from the elderly Mr. 
Davis, bidding her start on her westward journey 
Friday, the 25th. 

Barbara Blair Wente, fluffy, golden and petite, 
sat curled up on the window seat of the room they 
had shared together for the past year looking the 
picture of misery. 

“I hate him! Hate him! ,, Margaret was saying 
as she thumped a small pillow preparatory to pack¬ 
ing it in her trunk. Then she added, rising and 
looking her defiance, “but he won’t keep me long, 
Babs. You may be sure of that. I’ll make life so 
unpleasant for my hoary guardian that he will soon 
be glad to release me. Oh dear, how I do wish that 
I were older so that I might begin earning my own 
living, but just wait until I’m eighteen. Then I 
will do something. Other girls do and I believe I 
am normally clever.” 

“Who do you suppose is to meet you in Chicago?” 
Barbara inquired. 

“Don’t know and don’t care,” was the somewhat 


28 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


muffled reply from the trunk, the cover of which 
was closed a moment later with a snap. Then Mar¬ 
garet sat upon it as she remarked:—“My guardian 
kindly informed me that I need have nothing what¬ 
ever to say to my escort if I did not wish to be 
friendly, but that, at least, I must allow him to look 
out for my welfare.” 

Babs sat up and looked interested. “Margaret, 
what if it should be a real cow-boy like the ones 
we have seen in the moving pictures. Those hand¬ 
some young giants who are always helping damsels 
in distress. Wouldn’t that be romantic? I’m just 
wild to see a live cow-boy myself. They are fas¬ 
cinating on the screen.” 

“Well, they don’t appeal to me,” Margaret re¬ 
plied, “I prefer boys who are dressed in civilized 
clothes and who know how to talk. All of the 
cow-boys in fiction use the queerest kind of a lan¬ 
guage.” 

Four bells pealed through the corridors and Bar¬ 
bara rose reluctantly. 

“Even if my heart is nearly broken over your de¬ 
parture, Megsy, I suppose I’ll have to go down to 
this old recitation,” she said. 

Margaret also rose and going to the window, she 
looked out at the bleak orchard. “I’m not going. 
What’s the use of working out problems in geometry 
today when tomorrow I will be gone?” 

Just at that moment there were skipping footsteps 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


29 


outside in the corridor followed by an imperative 
knocking at the door. 

Barbara opened it to admit a pretty, eager-eyed 
child, who held up a yellow envelope. “It’s for 
you, Miss Margaret,” she said. “Mrs. Martin said 
to bring it right up.” 

The girl, as she opened the telegram, sincerely 
hoped that in it she would find a message bidding 
her to remain at the school, but she did not. 

“Leave, if possible, on the 8.30 train tonight 
which reaches Chicago at six tomorrow morning. 
Wear a red ribbon bow that you may easily be recog¬ 
nized.” 

It was signed: “Peter Wallace.” 

Margaret’s eyes flashed and she tore the telegram 
to bits. “Peter Wallace, indeed! I’m not going to 
take orders from a wild west cow-boy. Pie may 
meet the six o’clock train tomorrow morning, but 
I won’t be on it.” 

However, when Barbara had reluctantly departed 
for her class, Margaret found that the prospect of 
arriving in Chicago alone and unprotected was not 
a pleasant one to contemplate. With her father she 
had spent one day in the big city and she remem¬ 
bered how she had clung to his hand when they had 
crossed the streets and how terrorized she had been 
by the rush and roar of the traffic. 

An hour later, when Babs returned, she was sur¬ 
prised to find that the trunk had been taken to the 


30 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


station. That evening Mrs. Martin and Barbara ac¬ 
companied the young traveler to the train, as the 
principal of the school wished to be sure that her 
young charge was started safely on this, her first 
journey alone, and in the care of the kindly conduc¬ 
tor. 

It was not until the next morning, when the 
train was slowly entering Chicago, that Margaret, 
weary from an excited and sleepless night, placed 
a small red ribbon bow on the lapel of her warm, 
gold-brown coat, wondering, as she did so, what 
manner of person her escort would be. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


31 


CHAPTER VII. 

Margaret's escort. 

Meanwhile Malcolm in a nearby hotel was pre¬ 
paring to play the role upon which he and Vir¬ 
ginia had decided. 

A grey wig and mustache changed his appearance 
so completely, that even one well acquainted with 
him would not, at first glance, have recognized 
him. 

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. Peter Wallace/’ he 
said to his beaming reflection. Then, donning his 
sombrero, he started out as he thought, “Now I 
know what I will look like twenty years hence. I 
do wish Virg was here. How she would laugh to 
see me in this disguise.” 

Ten minutes later, when the train drew to a stand 
still, Mr. Peter Wallace watched each passenger 
alight with the aid of a colored porter. 

At last he saw an unusually pretty young girl in 
a gold-brown suit and trim traveling hat who stood 
for a moment looking around helplessly. 

Malcolm’s heart pounded queerly. He hadn’t 
supposed that their rebellious ward would be good- 


32 VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 

looking. In fact he hadn’t thought anything about 
it. 

He went closer, almost believing that this maiden 
could not be the one he expected, but. there was a 
small red ribbon bow on the lapel of her coat. 

For a moment Malcolm almost forgot that he 
was a middle-aged rancher and was about to ad¬ 
vance in his usual buoyant fashion, when a warning 
thought recalled to him: “You are Mr. Peter Wal¬ 
lace, not Malcolm Davis who is to greet this young 
girl.” And so, when Margaret’s almost frightened 
gaze, wandering over the heedless, hurrying throng, 
turned toward the approaching stranger, she saw a 
tall, broad-shouldered man, whose stride might have 
suggested that he was younger than his grey hair 
indicated. 

“Are you Miss Selover?” he inquired in as mat¬ 
ter-of-fact a tone as he could assume. 

“I am,” the girl replied, rather frigidly, now that 
she was no longer frightened. “Are you Mr. Peter 
Wallace?” 

Malcolm did not voice his reply, but she took it 
for granted, as he had at once reached for her 
satchels. She was secretly glad that her escort was 
middle-aged. Somehow that fact made her feel 
more at ease. 

When they had crossed the city in the jolting, 
rattling omnibus, and the girl, at last, was com¬ 
fortably seated in the luxurious chair car, Malcolm 
said, “I will leave you now, Miss Selover, but at 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


33 


noon I will come for you and we will lunch to¬ 
gether/’ 

When he was gone Margaret watched the flying 
landscape without seeing it. 

This man, she thought, was evidently a middle- 
aged rancher, and yet he spoke English as correctly 
as any of the boys she knew. She had not supposed 
such a thing possible. 

How she wished that he were her guardian, in¬ 
stead of that illiterate Mr. Davis who had written 
such unkind letters to her, and who had unjustly 
deprived her of her rightful allowance. She just 
hated him and she always would. 

Two hours later her reverie was interrupted by 
the decidedly pleasant voice of her escort who was 
telling her that he would accompany her to the diner. 

Malcolm was thoroughly enjoying this strange 
new experience and yet there were moments when 
he wished that he might snatch off his disguise and 
tell the whole truth to the girl, who, now and then 
turned toward him such wistful brown eyes, but 
he would wait and let Virginia decide when to make 
the revelation. 


34 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER VIII. 

THE ARRIVAL OF MARGARET. 

Virginia was up before the sun on the day that 
she was expecting the arrival of her brother and 
his rebellious ward. 

“Pm so interested and excited,” she confided to 
Shags who trotted along at her side when she went 
down to what Rusty Pete called “the hen corral” 
to feed the plump biddies that resided there. 

Promptly at nine o'clock they were to depart for 
Silver Creek Junction, at which lonely station the 
trains would stop, when flagged, or when passen¬ 
gers had so requested. 

Poor Uncle Tex, dressed in a linen suit and wear¬ 
ing a wide panama hat, was miserably uncomfort¬ 
able, and, as he stood at the window in the big 
living-room, he looked longingly toward the dis¬ 
tant mountains. Even yet he could escape, but if his 
“gal” needed his help at this play acting, he'd try 
to do his best, but how he did wish that he might 
change places with Slim, the lithe young cow-boy 
who at that moment was within the range of the old 
man's vision endeavoring to break the wild spirits 
of a bucking broncho. 



Skipping to the side of the elderly man, in a 
manner much too frivolous for the wearer of such 
sombre attire. 

(.Page 35) 


(Virginia of V. M. Ranch ) 









VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


35 


Hearing an inner door open, he turned and be¬ 
held what might have been an elderly housekeeper 
in bonnet and shawl, a black bombazine dress the 
girl had borrowed from dear old Grandmother 
Slater. 

Skipping to the side of the elderly man, in a man¬ 
ner much too frivolous for the wearer of such 
sombre attire, the girl caught his hand as she ex¬ 
claimed merrily: “Why Uncle Tex, I mean Mr. 
Davis, how stylish you do look! If you have ob¬ 
served yourself in the mirror, I ’spect you will want 
to dress up like this every day in the year.” 

The old man looked very miserable as he slowly 
shook his head. “No, ah won’t, Miss Virginia 
dearie,” he said. “Ah was jest thinkin’ as how 
ah’d rather rope the contrariest steer thar ever was 
than be play-actin’ this-a-way.” Then wheedlingly 
he added, “Don’t you spose as how you could get 
along jest as well without me? Couldn’t you be 
sayin* as how her gardeen had gone away for a 
spell?” 

The old man’s pleading was interrupted by a 
merry honking from without and Virginia caught 
his work-hardened hand and led him out to the 
waiting car. 

The weather-bronzed features of Rusty Pete 
wjdened into a smile and he found it hard to keep 
his mirth within bounds. He wanted to shout. It 
was as good as a circus, he thought, to see Uncle 
Tex rigged up like a gentleman, but, when he saw 


36 


VIRGINIA OP V M RANCH 


how red and uncomfortable the old man looked, the 
kind hearted cow-boy refrained from uttering the 
bantering remark which the old overseer's appear¬ 
ance had suggested. However, when he was alone 
on the front seat of the big touring car, his grin 
resembled that of the Cheshire cat, nor did it cease 
until the railway station was reached. 

Several ponies were tied to the hitching posts and 
a spirited young mustang belonging to Slick Cy, a 
cow-boy from the Slater Ranch, reared as the car 
came to a stop nearby. 

Uncle Tex and the supposed housekeeper 
alighted. Virginia, glancing at the poor old man, 
realized that he would probably be tongue-tied when 
the moment to speak arrived and so she said im¬ 
pulsively: “Uncle Tex, you needn't say those lines 
of welcome that I taught you, if you'd rather not. 
I'll play the part of a garrulous housekeeper and 
talk so much and so fast that you won’t have a 
chance to get a word in edgeways." 

There was a deep sigh of relief from the old man 
who said gratefully: “Thanks, Miss Virginia dearie. 
I wan’t cut out for play-actin', seems like.'* 

“Here comes the train!" Rusty Pete sang out 
from the auto. Virginia and the old man turned 
toward the mountain tunnel through which appeared 
two great black engines puffing noisily. Then the 
long train slowly came into sight and to a stand¬ 
still. 

Virginia's heart was pounding like a trip ham- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


37 


mer. She was wondering what their ward would 
look like, cross and homely and disagreeable, one 
might judge from her letters. 

There were only two people to alight and at first 
the western girl thought them to be a father and 
daughter and believed that her brother had not 
come. When .she did recognize his walk and bear¬ 
ing, she could hardly keep from laughing at his 
disguise. Surely, he made a most good-looking 
middle-aged rancher, but the trim, really pretty 
young girl, who was walking toward them at his 
side, surely she could not be the ward who had 
written such defiant letters. There must be a mis¬ 
take somewhere. 

For a moment, Virginia herself almost forgot the 
role that she was to play, but recalling it, just in 
time, she hurried forward with hands outstretched. 
“Good day, Mr. Wallace," she said; then to Mar 
garet, “Are you Miss Selover?" Without waiting 
for a reply she hurried on. 

“I am your guardian's housekeeper. We hope 
that'll you’ll be happy here. I assure you that Mr. 
Davis deeply regretted the circumstances which com¬ 
pelled him to send for you and he hopes to be 
able to permit you to return to school next year if 
you are not happy here." Then, the introductory 
remarks having been finished, as planned, Virginia 
concluded, “Come with me, Miss Margaret, and I 
will introduce you to your guardian." 

They advanced a few steps toward the station 


38 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


house, where Uncle Tex had been standing when 
Virginia had hurried forward to greet the new¬ 
comers, but the old man was not to be seen. 

“Excuse me one moment,” the astonished Vir¬ 
ginia exclaimed. Then she went over to the wait¬ 
ing auto. Rusty Pete's grin was wider than ever, 
if such a feat were possible. “Rusty, where is Uncle 
Tex?’' the girl asked him. 

The cow-boy pointed to a cloud of dust which 
was rapidly disappearing in the direction of V. M. 
Ranch. “He got panicky, I guess, for all of a 
sudden he ran over here like a mad man, jumped 
up on Slick Cy’s horse and away he went. He 
didn’t stop to explanate anything, but rode as though 
the wild wolves were arter him.” 

“Poor Uncle Tex!” Virginia laughed, and then 
she returned to explain to Margaret that her 
guardian had suddenly remembered that he had a 
very important engagement, but that in all prob¬ 
ability they would find him awaiting them at the 
ranch house. 

But Virginia was wrong in her surmise. When 
the ranch house was reached she went at once to 
the small bed room near the kitchen. The door was 
open and the room was empty, but a neatly folded 
linen suit lay over a chair while the Panama hat 
reposed on the bed. Uncle Tex was gone to his 
cabin somewhere over in the mountains. 

Sinking down on another chair, Virginia 
laughed merrily, but hearing someone tap upon the 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


39 


door, she sat up with suddenly resumed dignity, for 
she was still playing a part, but it was only her 
brother who entered. 


40 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE REVELATION. 

“Vir g,” Malcolm blurted out, “I feel that we are 
not doing right to treat a lonely orphan girl in 
this fashion. I am positive that I heard her crying 
in her room just now. I know it is premature, and 
not at all according to our plans, but I do wish you 
would go in and comfort her. Tell her the whole 
truth. Sis, and if she doesn’t want to stay with us, 
I’ll write back to that eastern seminary and see 
what can be done.” 

Virginia looked at her brother with laughing eyes, 
but they quickly sobered as she said, “I agree with 
you, Malcolm. I believe that we have made a mis¬ 
take. The truth is always best after all. Suppose 
you go to your room now and reappear just your¬ 
self.” 

The lad went away whistling. Somehow, he felt 
happier than he had in many a day. 

Virginia tapped lightly on the closed door of the 
big sunny southwest room to which she had taken 
their ward immediately upon their arrival at V. M. 
A half sob accompanied the words, barely heard by 
the listener. “Come in.’’ 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


41 


On the bed Margaret had thrown herself in an 
abandon of grief. Virginia knelt by her side and 
said compassionately, “Margaret dear, don’t cry 
this way. Was it so very hard for you to come 
to us ?” 

“Ye-es. Next to losing father it was the hardest 
thing I ever had to face,” was the broken reply that 
came from the depths of a pillow. “But forgive 
me, if I seem ungrateful. Mr. Wallace has been 
telling me that Mr. Davis did not send for me from 
unkind motives, and so I have changed my mind. 
Tell him, please, that I am not going to be rebellious 
and that I’ll try to be cheerful and bring a little 
sunshine into his home. He must be a very lonely 
old man and he was kind to my father.” 

Tears were brimming Virginia’s eyes. “Dearie,” 
she said, “lie here and rest for an hour, but when 
you hear the Chinese gong, come out to dinner. 
A pleasant surprise will be awaiting you. At 
least I hope that you will like it.” 

“Thank you,” Margaret said without lifting her 
head from her pillow. She felt too dead inside 
to care about surprises. Nothing mattered if she 
had to remain on this desolate desert. The only sur¬ 
prise that could interest her would be the news that 
she might return to Vine Haven and to Babs. 

However, the words of the housekeeper had 
soothed her more than she realized. Her sobbing 
soon ceased and she actually fell into a light slumber 
from which she awakened refreshed. 


42 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Rising, she washed away the tear stains and 
brushing her short gold-brown curls, she fastened 
them back with a wide barette. 

Then she went out into the big, pleasant, homey 
living-room, but no one was there. Suddenly re¬ 
calling the promised surprise', she was wondering 
what it would be, when a door, leading out upon 
a wide veranda, opened and a young girl entered 
followed by a tall, good-looking lad. 

They approached the astonished ward and, Vir¬ 
ginia, holding out both hands, said impulsively, 
“Margaret, can you ever forgive us for play actin’, 
as Uncle Tex called it. Your guardian isn’t an 
old man. He is my brother, Malcolm. I just don’t 
know how to go about explaining it,” she looked 
rather helplessly at the lad. 

“I’ll do it, Sis,” he said. “Margaret, the truth is 
that you wrote such—such—” even Malcolm was at 
a loss how to tell the tale. 

“Such horrid, disagreeable letters,” his ward put 
in, a dimple appearing as she smiled, “that you were 
sure you wouldn’t want to keep me. I don’t blame 
you a bit!’’ she declared vehemently. Then she 
surprised them both by impulsively kissing Virginia 
and saying: 

“I just know that I’m going to be happy with you. 
It will be like having a sister, a really and truly one, 
won’t it?” 

“Hum-m!’’ said Malcolm with mock seriousness. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


43 


“You aren’t so pleased to have a> really, truly brother 
it would seem.” 

Then, when the girl flashed a smile at him, he 
added, “However I refuse to be your brother. I 
shall remain your stern guardian. Aren’t you 
skeered of me, as Uncle Tex says.” 

“The lad’s tanned face was so good-looking and 
pleasant, his grey eyes so frank and merry that 
his ward laughingly shook her head as she happily 
replied : 

“I’m not skeered the least bit. I just know that 
I’m going to love you both.” 

That evening the three young people sat around 
the fireplace and had a most delightful get-ac¬ 
quainted visit. Virginia told Margaret about the 
stage-fright which had caused Uncle Tex to depart 
with speed to the mountains. 

“He won’t be back for a week, I’ll wager,” Mal¬ 
colm laughingly declared. 

Then Margaret asked: “Virginia, what did you 
expect me to look like?” 

The other girl smiled but shook her head. “Don’t 
ask me,” she pleaded. “The picture in my imagina¬ 
tion was so different from the real you, it would be 
a sacrilege to tell it.” 

The dimple again appeared, but it was a somber 
Margaret who replied. “I don’t blame you for think¬ 
ing me just horrid, but I did so want to remain at 
boarding school with Babs.” Then turning to Vir¬ 
ginia she asked: 


u 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


‘‘Haven’t you ever had a yearning* to go east to 
school?” Malcolm glanced quickly at his sister, 
who was gazing almost wistfully into the fire. It 
was a long moment before she replied, then she 
said: 

“Yes, Margaret, I did want to go. In fact 
I had my trunk packed and was to have started the 
next day for a seminary in the # East, just out of 
New York, when father was taken ill. How glad 
I am that I had not already departed, for no one 
thought dad’s illness would be serious and they 
would not have sent for me. He left us one week 
from that day.” Then placing a loving hand on 
the arm of her brother who sat near, she added, 
“Malcolm was planning to attend a military academy 
that winter, but when dad was gone, brother’s pres¬ 
ence was needed here on the ranch and I just 
couldn’t go and leave him alone.” 

Tears sprang to the eyes of Margaret. All her life 
she had been petted and pampered, as she had been 
an only child and so she had not learned the joy 
of that self-sacrifice which she now saw shining in 
the violet-blue eyes of her new friend. 

Not wishing to sadden their ward, Virginia 
sprang up and poked at the fire. “Dance, little 
flames,” she said merrily, “and show our guest how 
prettily a mesquite root can burn.” 

“Please don’t call me a guest,” Margaret begged 
impulsively. “I want to be home folks. It’s so long 
since I had a real home.” She had risen and had 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 45 

placed an arm about the western girl who still stood 
looking down at the fire. As Malcolm watched 
them, he thought that nowhere could two more love¬ 
ly girls be found although they were very unlike 
each other. 

The grandfather clock was soon telling the hour 
of nine, which was bed-time for the dwellers of 
V. M. Ranch. The lad rose and placed a wire screen 
in front of the fire as he said gaily: “Girls, don’t 
despair of getting an ‘iddication/ as Uncle Tex calls 
it. Most anytime we may find a paying mine. I am 
convinced that there is one in these mountains, and 
when it is found, three trunks will be packed and 
we will all depart for the centers of learning.” 
Then, to Virginia, he added, “Margaret will want 
to sleep late, for I am sure that she is unusually tired 
after that long hard journey, and, just for the 
luxury of it, suppose you sleep too. Pll get my own 
breakfast. I want to reach the Slater Ranch soon 
after sunrise to hand in my report about the cattle 
that I delivered in Chicago.” 

Long after Margaret was in her comfortable bed, 
she lay awake wondering what life on the desert was 
to hold for her, but it was to be more interesting 
and exciting than even her wildest dreams could 
picture. 


46 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER X. 

THE LOST BROTHER. 

The next day was a happy one for Margaret and 
Virginia. 

“Please give me some tasks to do that shall be my 
very own,” the newcomer pleaded when breakfast 
was over. Malcolm, true to his word, had long since 
departed. 

“Oh, let’s just do everything together,” Virginia 
replied. “That’s more sociable. First, we will make 
the beds. I’ll spread one side and you the other, 
and while we’re doing them, let’s chatter like mag¬ 
pies. There are dozens of things I want to know 
about you. First, is this Babs about whom you 
tell, your very best friend?” 

“Yes indeed. Her full name is Barbara Blair 
Wente, and, Virg, I do believe that you could put 
her in a thimble, most, and not have a single one 
of her sunny hairs show over the top, she’s that tiny. 
She has a brother, but she seldom mentions him. 
There is something very sad about him, but I don’t 
understand what exactly. Once, when I went to our 
room unexpectedly (that is, Babs thought I was in 
class, and I was, only I went back for a book), I 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


47 


found her crying as though her heart would break. 
In one hand she held a crumpled letter and in the 
other a picture of such a good-looking boy. Of 
course I begged her to tell me, that is, if I could 
help, but she said she just couldn’t tell the whole 
story. However, I gathered from fragments that 
her brother, Peyton, who is three years older than 
she, had displeased their rather stern father and had 
disappeared, no one knew where. ‘I love him so, 
Megsy,’ Babs sobbed, ‘much more than I do any¬ 
one on the whole earth now that mother is gone.’ 

“Just then a maid came to straighten our room, 
and never again could I get Babs to talk about her 
brother. ‘It hurts too much,’ she would tell me. 

“The next day before I came away I asked: 
‘Babsy, have you heard from Peyton yet?’ Tears 
rushed to her eyes and she shook her head. ‘No,’ 
she replied, ‘he thinks he has disgraced us all and 
he will never write, even to me.’ ” 

“Poor girl,” Virginia said, with true sympathy 
as she led the way to Malcolm’s room. “I know 
how I would feel if my brother suddenly disappeared 
and I didn’t know where he was. I don’t believe 1 
could stand it. In fact, I am sure I couldn’t. Did 
you ever see Peyton?” 

“No, I didn’t,” Margaret replied, “but I am pretty 
sure that I have a snapshot of Babs that was taken 
years ago with her brother. When I unpack my 
trunk, I’ll look for it.” 

“I wonder if Peyton came west. So many boys 


48 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


do when they run away,” Virginia said as she 
smoothed the top spread on Malcolm’s bed and 
placed the pillows at just the right angle. 

“Babs thinks he went to sea,’’ Margaret told her. 
“Not that she has any reason for so thinking, but 
he was always wild about water, ever since the days 
when he sailed chip-vessels on a brook, Babs said.” 

“Then that’s probably where he has gone. Poor, 
poor girl, my heart aches for her.” 

Then, catching Margaret’s hand, Virginia added: 
“Megsy, you would just love to have our friend visit 
you out here some time, wouldn’t you? Please tell 
her, when you write, that she will be most welcome 
whenever she wishes to come.” 

“Oh, Virginia, thank you!” Margaret hugged the 
taller girl. “I believe Babs would come some day. 
She has an income of her own. You would just 
love her, I know.” 

Then, when the older girl departed kitchenward, 
leaving her new friend to dust the living-room, Mar¬ 
garet fell to happily dreaming of the day, which she 
hoped would soon materialize, when her beloved 
Babs would be a visitor on the V. M. Ranch. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


49 


CHAPTER XI. 

A LETTER TO BABS. 

Magaret's very own room in the ranch house 
was delightfully homey. Glass doors opened upon a 
wide veranda where a vine, which Virginia 
watered daily, was growing luxuriantly. Each 
spring it was covered with gay colored trumpet flow¬ 
ers. 

A flood of sunshine was pouring in at the open 
window facing the southwest and fell upon a small 
desk at which Margaret was writing a long letter to 
Babs. When it was finished the girl sat looking out 
across the desert that was a shining sandy waste as 
far as she could see, with here and there a scraggly 
mesquite bush or towering above it, a thorny cactus. 
Lonely, desolate, those were the words that Mar¬ 
garet had repeatedy used in describing her dread 
of the! desert before she had really seen it, but now 
in her soul there was slowly awakening an apprecia¬ 
tion of the peace, the bigness and the grandeur of 
it all. How Babs would love it. 

Margaret's dreaming was suddenly interrupted by 
a most unearthly noise close to the house. Hurry¬ 
ing to the glass doors, the girl looked out and be- 


50 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


held three ungainly little creatures that resembled 
donkeys. Smilingly, she put her fingers in her ears 
when she saw that once again, all three had opened 
their mouths to bray in chorus. Margaret wondered 
why they seemed to be calling, and she was soon to 
learn, for she heard the living room door open and 
saw Virginia skip out on the veranda and feed a 
lump of sugar to each of the small mouse-colored 
creatures. 

Margaret stepped out. “What queer pets you 
have, Virginia,’’ she said merrily. 

“They are little wild burros,” the western girl told 
her. “They come often to beg for a lump of sugar, 
but their manner of serenading is not very musical. 
Have you finished your letter to Babs?” she added. 
“I have stayed away from your room for a long 
hour that you might not be interrupted.” 

“Yes, I have finished it. Shall I read it to you?” 

The two girls sat on the top step while Margaret 
read: “Dearest Babs, I’m so happy, so happy, you 
just can’t guess.” Then pausing, she glanced up 
brightly. 

“Won’t that be a pleasant surprise to Babs, for, 
of course, she will expect my first letter to tell that 
I am melting away in tears.” 

Then followed a description of the journey west, 
of the “play actin’,” as Uncle Tex called it, and of 
her joyous surprise when the middle-aged rancher 
and the housekeeper removed their disguises and 
were really a girl and a boy of about her own age. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


51 


“And Oh, Babs,” Margaret continued reading. 
“I know that you won’t be the least bit jealous when 
I tell you that I am going to put Virginia Davis in 
the same corner of my heart that you occupy. You 
will love her, too, when you meet her, and now, just 
listen to this wonderful bit of news. Virginia has 
told me to invite you to visit us whenever you can, 
and I am hoping that you will want to come for your 
summer vacation. Of course that is months away, 
but it’s such fun to plan. I’m going to write a 
volume of a letter to you every week and I shall ex¬ 
pect one from you. Remember me to all of the girls 
at Vine Haven, and tell them that they need not pity 
me, after all, for I am having just a glorious time.’' 

Virginia moved closer and slipped an arm about 
her friend. “I am glad that you are able to write 
such a happy letter,” she said. 

Margaret laughed. “Babs will be disappointed in 
one way, because as yet I have not had an exciting 
adventure to tell her. She thinks the West is full 
of them, just like moving pictures, you know.” 

Virginia smiled. “Perhaps you will have an ad¬ 
venture to tell about in your next letter,” she said, 
little dreaming that she was speaking the truth. 


52 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XII. 

CHOOSING A PONY. 

The next morning Virginia breakfasted at sun¬ 
rise with her brother. Margaret, who was not ac¬ 
customed to awakening at so early an hour, slept 
until she heard voices outside her window. Upon 
seeing Virginia and Malcolm walking toward the 
corral, she sprang up and dressed hastily. 

The brother and sister were on the way to a 
fenced-in hollow, where a wiry desert grass grew 
abundantly, and where several ponies were quietly 
feeding. 

“Which of the horses shall we give to Margaret 
for her very own?” Virginia asked as she leaned 
on a top rail and looked about. 

“Can Margaret ride well?” Malcolm inquired. 

“Oh, I am sure that she can,” Virginia replied t 
“because she belonged to an equestrian class ait the 
fashionable boarding school that she attended and 
they went every Saturday for an afternoon canter.” 

Malcolm looked a bit doubtful. 

“Those Eastern horses are not like our little wild 
ponies,” he said. “Perhaps we ought to start Mar¬ 
garet with Tags.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


53 


Virginia laughingly protested. 

“Oh, brother, I wouldn’t ask Megsy to ride that 
stupid old horse. I am sure that Margaret could 
ride well, say Star. I have ridden him several times, 
and next to my Comrade I think he is the prettiest 
pony that we have on the ranch.” 

Just at that moment the brother and sister heard 
a merry hallooing, and, turning, they saw Margaret 
skipping toward them. 

“Virginia,” she exclaimed reproachfully as she 
came up, quite out of breath, “why didn’t you waken 
me ? I want always to get up when you do.” 

“But it was before sunrise, and I know that you 
are not used to being up so early,” the other girl re¬ 
plied as she slipped an arm about the newcomer, 
who said enthusiastically: 

“Oh Virg, what a pretty horse that red-brown 
one is. It looked up and neighed just as though 
it were trying to say ‘Good morning!’ ” 

Virginia was about to explain that the graceful, 
alert little horse to which Margaret referred was her 
own dear Comrade that had been given her by her 
father when it was a colt, but, before she could 
speak, she heard Malcolm saying: “Sister and I were 
looking over the mounts just now trying to decide 
which one we would give to you for your very own.” 

His ward turned toward him with eyes that 
glowed. “Oh, how kind you both are,” she ex¬ 
claimed, appreciatively. “I would just love to have 


54 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


a pony all for my very own. May I choose any one 
that I wish?” 

The eager glance was questioning Virginia, and 
unhesitatingly that maiden smiling replied, “Yes, in¬ 
deed, you may Megsy.” 

For a minute Margaret’s glance swept the pas¬ 
ture. 

“I just love that red-brown pony,” she said at 
last, “It reminds me of the one I had when I was a 
little girl.” Then as a sudden thought came to her, 
she added, “but which is the one that you ride. 
Virg?” 

The Western girl unhesitatingly replied: “I ride 
Star sometimes, the black and white wiry little fel¬ 
low with the dark star on his forehead. You may 
have Comrade, if you like him best, to be your very 
own.” 

Malcolm, knowing how dearly his sister loved the 
pony that their father had given to her, was about 
to protest, but Virginia motioned him to be silent, 
then aloud she added, “Brother, will you ask Slim 
to bring the two ponies to the ranch house at nine ? 
I want to return Grandmother Slater’s bombazine 
dress, and I am sure that Margaret will enjoy a 
ride across the desert.” 

Then arm in arm the two girls returned to the 
ranch house while the lad saddled his lively young 
bronoho and rode away, waving his sombrero when 
they turned at the porch steps to watch him. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 55 

“Now shall I unpack my trunk ?" Margaret smiled 
up happily. “I must find my riding habit/’ 

As she unpacked, Megsy kept watching for the 
kodack picture of Babs and her brother, Peyton, 
which she believed that she had tucked in somewhere 
but it was not discovered. “Well, it really doesn't 
matter in the least," the girl declared, as she smiled 
up at Virginia who sat on the ledge of the bed watch¬ 
ing her. “I have a darling picture of Babs and we 
do not care what Peyton looks like." 

Then diving into the depths of her trunk, she 
brought out a book filled with kodak pictures, and 
sitting beside her friend, Margaret turned the pages 
and told the story of each one. They were so in¬ 
terested that they had quite forgotten the hour until 
Virginia heard the galloping of horses' feet, and 
springing up, she exclaimed, “Why, Megsy, it is 9 
o’clock and we aren’t ready for our ride." Then she 
called out of the open window, “Thank you, Slim, 
for bringing up the horses. You may leave them 
there. We’ll be out in short order." Then turning 
to Margaret, she added. “What are you going to 
wear, Megsy?" 

The Eastern girl laughingly held up a black 
broadcloth riding habit with a long tailored coat 
and a stiff black derby. “This doesn’t look much 
like a cowgirl costume," she said gaily. “How I 
do wish I had a khaki suit like yours." 

“So you shall have as soon as we can get to town, 


56 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


but today* you may wear my extra one. I always 
keep two in readiness least a mishap befall one of 
them. HI get it in a twinkling.’’ 

Half an hour later the girls were starting on their 
ride across the desert and toward the Slater Ranch. 
Margaret, in her cowgirl costume, made a very 
pretty picture. “How I wish Babs could see me 
now!” she said as the two girls, after a canter side 
by side, drew rein to go single file down the steep 
trail leading across Silver Creek which at that time 
of the year was dry and pebbly. 

Virginia glanced anxiously at Comrade for that 
pony seemed restive and ill content. “Was it be¬ 
cause of the strangeness of the rider?” the girl won¬ 
dered. She was about to suggest that Margaret 
hold the rein loosely when the level desert was again 
reached, but at that moment a sudden whirlwind 
swept toward them and they were engulfed in blind¬ 
ing sand. 

Margaret, terrorized by this new and unexpected 
experience, dragged frantically on the rein. Instant¬ 
ly Comrade reared, and then, dropping again to all 
fours, he galloped madly ahead at a pace so rapid 
that Virginia, though she urged Star to his top¬ 
most speed, could not overtake him. 

Margaret knew that her only safety lay in cling¬ 
ing to the horse’s neck and this she did, dropping 
the rein which flapping in Comrade’s face greatly 
increased his fright. Although Virginia’s pony 
strained every muscle, he could not overtake the 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


57 


fright-maddened Comrade. Now and then pausing 
to snort and rear, again plunging blindly ahead, 
the red-brown pony suddenly veered and made 
straight for the mountains. There was a new terror 
in the heart of Virginia and she greatly feared for 
the safety of her friend, for the mountain trail 
was rough and the Eastern girl would surely be 
thrown against the jagged rocks. 

Then, to add to Virginia’s dismay, a second 
whirlwind swept across the desert. She saw it com¬ 
ing and just in time, she wheeled Star about that the 
sand might not be hurled in their faces. When the 
air was again clear Comrade and his rider were 
nowhere to be seen. 

What had happened, Virginia wondered, sad at 
heart. Surely they could not have reached the moun¬ 
tain trail as yet. Of course the rider might have 
been thrown, but the horse, too, had disappeared. 

Again urging Star to his top speed, Virginia soon 
neared the spot where she had last seen Comrade. 
There she drew rein and looked about. 

“Margaret! Margaret!” she called. “Where are 
you ?” But there was no reply. 

With a half sob Virginia turned her horse’s head, 
planning to ride to the Slater Ranch for help, when 
she heard a faint moan. It seemed to come from a 
thorny tangle of bushes that surrounded a deep 
waterhole. For one terrorized moment Virginia 
thought that her friend might have been hurled into 
this stagnant well of the desert. Dismounting she 


58 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


ran to the spot, but, to her great relief, Margaret, 
although she was lying on the sand, had not been 
thrown into the pit. 

Kneeling by the side of her friend, who was pale 
and motionless, Virginia pleaded: “Megsy, Megsy, 
darling. Open your eyes and speak to me. Are you 
hurt?” But there was no response. 

“Oh, why did I permit her to ride Comrade?” 
Virginia rebuked herself, as she held the limp girl 
in her arms and tried to revive her by rubbing her 
hands and forehead, but still there was no sign of 
life. Rising, she went to the edge of the well, but 
the little water that was in it was covered with a 
green scum. What could she do? If only she 
could send to Slater’s for help, but she must not 
go herself and leave Margaret alone. She would 
have to send Star. It was their one hope. Going 
to the waiting pony, Virginia tied her bright red 
hair ribbon on the saddle horn and started him in 
the direction of the nearest ranch, but to her des¬ 
pair, she saw the pony wander toward a clump of 
wiry grass and stop to graze. 

At that moment, although Virginia had no way 
of knowing it, help was not far away. 

It seemed hours to Virginia, but in reality not 
many minutes had passed when she heard a gallop¬ 
ing of what seemed like the feet of many horses. 
Leaping from the sand where she had been kneeling 
beside Margaret the girl stood waiting for she knew 
not what. The sound came from beyond a small 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


59 


sand hill. It might be a stampede of little wild 
burros, she thought, but how she did hope that this 
surmise was wrong, as indeed it was, for in an¬ 
other moment three horses appeared and the one in 
the lead was ridden by the Slater cow-boy known 
as “Slick Cy.” Meekly following were the now 
quieted Comrade and Star. 

Virginia scarcely knowing what she did in her 
great joy and relief, ran to meet the cow-boy with 
arms outstretched. “Oh, Cy! Cy!” she half sobbed, 
“I’m so glad you have come. Margaret has been 
thrown and she lies as still as though she were 
dead, and yet I know that she isn’t, for her heart 
is beating, but I can’t revive her. I’ll never go any¬ 
where again without my canteen. Cy, what shall we 
do?” 

The bronzed, broad-shouldered cow-boy dis¬ 
mounted, and, looking kindly at the almost hys¬ 
terical girl, he said comfortingly, “Ah reckon ah 
wouldn’t worry yet, Miss Virginia. If her heart’s 
agoin’ ah reckon she’ll be all right.” 

Taking a canteen from his saddle the cow-boy 
forced water between the lips of the girl while Vir¬ 
ginia bathed her face, and soon to the joy of the 
watchers, Margaret opened her eyes. Then she 
reached out her hand to her friend as she said faint¬ 
ly, “It was all mv fault, Virginia, dear. I should 
have told you that I did not know how to ride, really. 
I had never been on a horse, except one that nothing 
could frighten, but you are such a fine horsewoman 


60 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


I thought you might think me a coward if I told 
you that I was really afraid to ride Comrade, but 
I’ll never ride him again, never, never, never.” 

Virginia’s heart leaped with joy, for after all she 
would not have to give up the horse she so loved, 
the one her dear father had given her for her very, 
very own. 

“Star is far more gentle,’* she said, as she and Cy 
assisted Margaret to her feet, then remembering her 
manners, she added, “Margaret, permit me to intro¬ 
duce Slick Cy. He is one of Mr. Slater’s cow¬ 
boys.” 

Impulsively Margaret held out her hand as she 
said graciously, “Thank you, Mr. Slick Cy, for com¬ 
ing to my rescue.” 

The young giant of a cow-boy, being unused to 
girls, was very shy and he shifted from one foot 
to another as he said, “Miss Margaret, ah reckon 
as you’d better ride home with me on my horse.” 

“Yes, do, Megsy,” Virginia urged. “It won’t be 
safe for you to even ride Star until you have had 
a few lessons.” 

Margaret smiled at her friend as she remarked: 
“Now I have an adventure about which I can tell 
Babs in my very next letter.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


61 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE DESERT HUT. 

It was the nineteenth of December and the morn¬ 
ing was bright and sparkling. Margaret Selover 
stood on the wide veranda of the ranch house, her 
eyes glowing with appreciation as she gazed across 
the shimmering white desert and toward the moun¬ 
tains over which hung a baze of blue and gold. 

“Ho, Virginia,” she called to the girl, who, hat¬ 
less, came up from the chicken yard, where she had 
been to scatter a breakfast to her feathered pets, 
“it is hard for me to realize that it is nearly Christ¬ 
mas and not a snow flake to be seen.” 

“When we go up in the mountains after our 
Christmas tree, you will see plenty of snow,” Vir¬ 
ginia assured her. “Slim tells me that when he rode 
over the Seven Peak range yesterday, it was snow¬ 
ing and blowing a regular blizzard.” 

“Oh, Virg, how nice! Are we going to have a 
truly Christmas tree? I haven’t had one since 
mother and dad and I were all together.’’ 

The other girl nodded. “Yes, indeed. We have 
a big tree every Christmas for our own family and 


62 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


for the Slaters. One year we have it here and the 
next to the Bar S Ranch. That makes quite a party, 
for they have four cow-boys and we have two.” 
Then after a thoughtful moment, Virginia added, 
“How I do wish that some kiddies lived nearby. It 
would be heaps more fun to have children to skip 
around a Christmas tree wouldn’t it, but there isn’t 
a chick or child for ten miles around.” 

At that moment Malcolm appeared. “Sis,” he 
said, “I have an important letter to send. Would 
you and Margaret be willing to ride over to the junc¬ 
tion and mail it for me? I had planned going my¬ 
self, but Mr. Slater just phoned that he saw several 
of our prize yearlings headed for the Mexican bor¬ 
der, and so Rusty and I are going at once to search 
for them and turn them back, for, if they cross the 
line, we will never see them again. If we aren’t 
home tonight, don’t worry, girls, for we will camp 
down that way until we find them all.” 

“Goodbye and good luck!” Margaret and Vir¬ 
ginia called, as arm in arm they stood watching the 
good looking boy as he swung into his saddle and 
galloped away. Near the corral he was joined by 
Rusty Pete and the two boys turned and waved 
their wide sombreros while Malcolm’s horse reared 
and then plunged ahead, to the delight of the eastern 
girl. “How I do hope Babs will see Malcolm ride 
some day,” she said as they turned into the house. 

Several weeks had passed since Margaret had at- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


63 


tempted to ride Comrade, and Malcolm had taken 
every opportunity that presented since then to teach 
his ward to ride, and at last both gracefully and 
fearlessly she rode every day with Virginia. 

Half an hour after Malcolm had departed, the 
two girls in their khaki riding habits (Margaret 
with at red handkerchief knotted about her neck 
and Virginia with a blue) started riding along the 
trail which led over the mesa, down into the dry 
creek and over toward the mountains. They were 
about a quarter of a mile away from the Seven Peak 
range when Virginia suddenly drew rein and gazed 
intently ahead. Margaret looked wonderingly in the 
same direction but saw nothing unusual. 

“What is it, Virginia?” the eastern girl asked 
anxiously as she drew rein by the side of her friend 
and gazed across the shimmering desert. 

“Has something startled you ? What do you see ?” 

Margaret knew that Virginia’s desert trained 
eyes could perceive things that were invisible to her. 
“It may be nothing at all to be startled about,” Vir¬ 
ginia replied, “but I overheard two cow-boys talk¬ 
ing yesterday. One of them had just ridden in from 
Douglas and he said that an outlaw from Texas is 
hiding in the mountains. I did not mention this to 
brother, for, had I done so, he would not permit me 
to ride far from the house, and I am very sure 
that we can protect ourselves. However, I do not 
wish to run into trouble needlessly.” 


64 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“But what did you see that made you think this 
outlaw might be near?” Margaret inquired. 

Virginia turned toward her. “You, too, must train 
your eyes,” she said. “Now look intently just to 
the left of the giant cactus, and close to the foot 
of the mountains; then tell me what you see.” 

Margaret shaded her eyes and gazed for a long 
time before she spoke. “I think that I can see an 
old adobe hut,’’ she said softly. Then she asked, 
“Is that what you wished me to see?” 

Virginia nodded. “Yes, but what do you notice 
about it?” 

“There might be smoke coming from the chim¬ 
ney,” Margaret replied, “but it is so faint that at 
first I did not notice it.” 

“When I tell you that the old crumbling adobe 
has been vacant for many years and that it is abso¬ 
lutely unsafe as a habitation for human beings of 
any kind, you will understand why I was so puzzled 
to see signs of an occupant. The last family to live 
there was a mountain lioness and her young, but I 
am sure that some human being must be there 
now, for a lion could not start a fire.” 

Virginia, fearing that she might have frightened 
the eastern girl, said this merrily as she whirled her 
horse’s head away from the mountains. 

“We will take the sand hill trail,” she announced. 
“It is a mile farther to the junction, but perhaps we 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 65 

would be unwise to ride alone too close to the old 
adobe.” 

“You really think that the outlaw might be hiding 
there?” Margaret asked anxiously. 

Virginia nodded. “It is a very lonely spot,” she 
said, “and so it is quite possible.” 

“What is an outlaw ? v the eastern girl inquired 
as they rode side by side toward the sand-hills. 

“An outlaw* is a man who has done something 
displeasing to his fellow citizens. He is driven from 
his home state and it would not be safe for him to 
return. Sometimes an outlaw is innocent of the 
charges against him and is just a victim of unfor¬ 
tunate circumstances, but one never knows, of 
course.” 

Virginia, as she spoke, glanced back toward the 
old adobe which was hardly visible from that dis¬ 
tance; then, to Margaret’s surprise, she drew rein, 
whirled about and once more gazed intently in that 
direction. 

“Virg, what do you see now?” Margaret in¬ 
quired, for she herself could see nothing. 

For answer Virginia beckoned the eastern girl 
to follow, and then, urging Comrade to top speed, 
she again galloped toward the mountains and the 
old adobe hut. 

Much puzzled, Margaret followed on Star. 

What had Virginia seen, she wondered. 


66 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE HUT OCCUPIED. 

Virginia did not pause in her mad gallop over 
the hard, sandy trail toward the mountains until 
they were near enough for Margarets untrained 
eyes to see clearly the old adobe. Then, turning in 
her saddle, the western girl asked: “What do you 
see now ?” 

“Something white waving on the roof,** the 
eastern girl replied. 

“Yes, and the something is being waved by a 
small boy, and so the occupant is not an outlaw as 
we feared at first. I believe that the little fellow is 
trying to call for help.” Then gazing intently at 
her comrade, Virginia said: “Margaret, I will ride 
on alone, and you remain here. It may be a trap 
laid for us, but still it may be someone in trouble. 
I cannot pass without knowing which it is.” 

“But, Virginia,” the Eastern girl pleaded, “I 
wouldn't want to remain here and let you go alone 
into possible danger.” 

“Margaret,” the other said earnestly, “you would 
be a far greater help to me if you would wait here. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


67 


If it Is a trap, and if I do not quickly reappear, 
gallop as fast as you can back to the ranch and bring 
Slim to my rescue, but if all is well I will wave to 
you and then you may come to the hut in safety.” 

Margaret felt that Virginia was planning this to 
protect her, and her heart was filled with conflicting 
emotions as she sat on Star watching as the western 
girl rode alone toward the crumbling adobe hut. 
The boy was no longer on the roof, nor was there 
smoke coming from the chimney. A vulture, sweep¬ 
ing in great circles overhead, was the only sign of 
life. 

Margaret fairly held her breath when she saw 
Virginia dismount and enter the open door. Would 
she come out again ? What would she find in there ? 
Margaret shuddered at these thoughts. 

One minute passed, then two, and Virginia did 
not appear. Ought Margaret to race to the ranch 
for help? Another minute, which seemed an hour 
long to the waiting girl, and then, to her great re¬ 
lief, Virginia appeared in the open door and beck¬ 
oned to her. By her side was the 9mall boy who 
had been on the roof. 

As Margaret rode up, Virginia hastened out to 
meet her and there were tears in the eyes that were 
lifted to her friend. 

“What is it, Virginia? Is someone in trouble?” 
Margaret asked anxiously. 

“Yes, dear, in great trouble,” was the reply. “A 


68 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


little mother is lying in there, unconscious, and the 
three babies, the oldest but nine, are almost starved. 
Oh, how thankful I am that we did not pass them 
by.” Then, brushing away her tears, she added: 
“Margaret, dear, please ride home as fast as you 
can and ask Slim to come at once with the car. I 
will take this little family back to the ranch.” 

Margaret did as she was told, and was soon rid¬ 
ing as she had never ridden before. Suddenly she 
saw a horseman appear on the sand hill trail. He 
was riding slowly when she first noticed him, but 
upon seeing her, he urged his horse to a gallop. 
Margaret was terrorized! What if it should be 
that dreaded outlaw? She tried to urge Star to 
greater speed, but although she did not turn, she 
could tell that the horseman was overtaking her. 

A few moments later, when the galloping tread 
of the pursuing horse was close, behind her, the 
eastern girl, drew rein and whirled about that she 
might know the worst or the best, and it sure was 
the latter for the supposed “outlaw"’ was no other 
than Slick Cy, the kindly cow-boy from the Slater 
Ranch. 

“Miss Margaret/’ he exclaimed as he rode along¬ 
side, “yo’ all look scared like. Didn’t yo’ all know 
who ah was?’’ 

“No, I didn’t ever think that it might be you, Cy, 
but Oh, how glad I am that you have come, for 



She tried to urge Star to greater speed for the 
horseman was overtaking her. 

(Page 68) 


(Virginia of V. M. Ranch.) 























































































J 








1 












• . 












- 































VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


something terrible has happened/’ And then the 
girl hurriedly told of the sick woman and the nearly 
starved children whom Virginia had found in the 
crumbling old adobe. 

“They all must be strangers hereabouts,” the cow¬ 
boy said, then he added: “It’s well I met up with 
yo’ •Miss Margaret, for Slim is riding north to the 
Dartly Ranch. Ah passed him this hour back.’’ 

“Oh, what shall we do, then?” Margaret dole¬ 
fully exclaimed. “Virginia told me to send Slim to 
her at once with the car. How I wish now that I 
had learned to drive, but all I can do is start a 
car and stop it.” 

“Wall,” said the cow-boy hopefully, “if yo’ all 
can start it, like as not ah can steer it, and then 
Miss Virginia can be drivin’ it back/’ 

Five minutes later they were down by the corral 
and the big automobile was taken from its shelter. 
Then, with many misgivings, Margaret told Slick 
Cy what to do and they started so suddenly that 
the girl feared that they would plunge down into 
the dry creek before the machine could be controlled, 
but, although Slick Cy knew much more about the 
management of wild horses, by following Mar¬ 
garet’s directions, he was soon driving slowly and 
the danger of a wreck was passed, for the present, 
at least. 


70 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Virginia saw them coming and hurried out to 
meet them. “Why, Slick Cy,” she exclaimed, when 
the car stopped, “I didn’t know that you could 
drive.” 

The cow-boy drew out a big, red bandana and 
wiped his flushed face. 

“He did splendidly,” Margaret put in before the 
cow-boy could reply. “I am so thankful he hap¬ 
pened along, for Slim has ridden over to the Dart- 
ley Ranch.” 

They were walking toward the old adobe as they 
talked and when they entered the dark, damp room 
Margaret glanced at the hard board bench and saw 
a frail little woman lying there so white and still 
that the girl feared she had died while she had 
been gone. Nearby .stood a hollow-eyed boy of 9, 
and, on the floor, clinging to each other were two 
small girls of about 3 and 5. 

The younger one was crying softly, but the older 
girl looked as though she had suffered and starved 
so much that she could cry no more. 

Slick Cy took off his hat. “How came! the pore 
things here, Miss Virginia?” he asked. 

“The little lad has told me the whole sad story,” 
that girl replied, “and I will tell it to you when the 
brave little mother is cared for. Cy, can you carry 
her to the car?” 

For answer the young giant of a cow-boy stooped 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


71 


and lifted the frail woman, who moaned but did 
not open her eyes. 

Soon they were all in the car, which Virginia 
drove slowly and skillfully toward the V. M. Ranch. 


72 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHPTER XV. 

THE STRANDED FAMILY. 

Back of the big, rambling V. M. ranch house 
there was a comfortable small adobe which had been 
occupied at one time by the foreman and family, 
but now that Malcolm was his own foreman, the 
house was vacant, and it was into this that Vir¬ 
ginia bade Cy carry the little woman. 

Then Virginia held out her hand as she said sin¬ 
cerely : “Thank you Cy, for having helped us again. 
Isn’t it strange that twice, when we have needed 
someone, you have just happened to pass by.” 

The cow-boy flushed as he replied, shuffling from 
one foot to the other. “Yo> all have done mo’ for 
me than ah can be doin’ fo’ you-all. Ah’m glad 
ah meet up wi’-you-all.” Then he turned and bolted. 
No other word would adequately describe his man¬ 
ner of disappearance. 

“That boy is a diamond in the rough, isn’t he?” 
Margaret said as she stood in the open-door and 
watched the tall lank cow-boy swing into his saddle 
and ride away toward the Slater Ranch. 

Virginia, having for years helped care for an in- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


73 


valid mother, soon had the little woman roused from 
her stupor and taking warm broth for nourish¬ 
ment. Margaret, in the meantime, fed the three 
solemn eyed children who ate ravenously, like little 
wild creatures that were nearly starved. 

At last when the mother had fallen into a more 
natural sleep and the three children had been tucked 
into one large bed, the two girls seated themselves 
near the kitchen stove in which Virg had made a 
fire and Megsy said: “Now may I hear what hap¬ 
pened to bring this little brood to the desert V 9 

“It is not a long story,” Virginia began, “nor an 
unusual one. The father of the small family is a 
prospector who, until recently, was working in a 
copper mine near Bisbee. They had a good home 
and plenty to eat, little Pat said, until the strike 
came and then their money had to be taken from 
the savings bank where the mother had been so 
glad each month to place it and had been used for 
absolute necessities until, at last, it was nearly gone. 

Then, one day, the father, who had tried in vain 
to get work of any kind, came home much excited 
because he had heard that the mountains of the 
Seven Peak Range were supposed to be rich and as 
yet they had been unmined. He wanted to start out 
that very day. His wife, Mrs. Mahoy, begged him 
not to go, but Margaret, when a miner thinks that 
he has heard of a possible location that might be 
rich, his gambling spirit seems to be stronger than 


74 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


all else, and so just one month ago today Mr. Mahoy 
left Bisbee and came, as his wife supposed, to Seven 
Peak Range. 

“She had not heard from him since, and so she 
started out in search of him, spending the few re¬ 
maining dollars for food. Carrying the baby and 
leading the two older children, the brave little wo¬ 
man walked for days across the desert. 

“Pat said that she ate almost nothing herself, so 
eager was she to make the food last for her little 
ones, but for two days even they had not eaten. Last 
night they reached the old adobe hut and there the 
mother, faint from hunger and the long walk, crept 
in and fell unconscious. 

“You know the rest; how the brave little fellow 
tried to think of some way that he might call help 
and how, just by chance, we saw and responded.” 

Margaret, by the window, looked out across the 
desert. Night had settled down and the stars were 
shining brilliantly. 

“One week from tonight it will be Christmas 
eve,” she said softly, “How I wish we might find 
the poor father and restore him to his family. What 
happiness it would bring, for no other Christmas 
gift would be more welcome to the little mother 
and her three babies.” 

“Such things only happen in story books, not in 
real life, Megsy dear,” Virginia said, quietly. 

“And yet truth is stranger than fiction,” Mar- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


75 


garet replied as she prepared the bed that she and 
Virginia were to occupy in the little house that 
they might be near the sick mother. 

And Margaret was right. Truth is stranger than 
fiction. 


76 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XVI. 

CAUGHT IN A BLIZZARD. 

Three days had passed and the little mother had 
responded to the loving care of the two girls. Nour¬ 
ishing food taken each hour had revived her and 
slowly she was regaining her strength. She was 
able to walk about the little house and care for her 
babies. Virginia assured her that she need worry 
about nothing; that she and her children would 
be well cared for as long as she wished to remain 
there. 

The frail woman took the girl’s hand and with 
tears in her eyes she said: “You are one of God’s 
angels sent to save my babies and now may He 
guide my husband back to me.” 

“He will! I know He will, Mrs. Mahoy,” Vir¬ 
ginia said earnestly. Then hearing the telephone 
ringing in the big ranch house, she ran to answer 
it. Margaret had also heard the summons and the 
two girls met on the veranda. Together they raced 
to the living-room, but it was Virginia who first 
reached the phone. “Oh, Brother Malcolm/’ she 
exclaimed, “Where have you been all these three 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


77 


days ? I feared that you had been dragged over the 
border by Mexican bandits. Have yuu found all of 
the straying cattle?” 

Then after listening with shining eyes for a mo¬ 
ment, Virginia exclaimed: “Oh, goodie. We’ll come 
at once. I have a very exciting something to tell 
you, but it will keep till we get there. Good-bye, 
Buddie.” 

“Guess what Malcolm wants us to do?” she then 
exclaimed as she looked beamingly up at Margaret. 

“Well, dear, I judge that he wants us to ride 
somewhere and meet him for some reason which 
seems pleasing to his sister.” 

Virginia laughed. “You ought to know what 
we are to do if you will put on your thinking cap. 
Do you remember what I said brother and I do 
every year just before Christmas?’' 

Margaret looked blank and shook her head. “Why, 
we were talking about it only last week when you 
said you wished that you could see snow and—” 

“Oho! I know now. We are to meet Malcolm 
somewhere and go up into the mountains after a 
Chritsmas tree.” Then she added blithely: “Vir¬ 
ginia, do you remember that on that very same day 
you wished that we might have a child to dance 
around the Christmas tree and now we have three 
children, and so it will be heaps more fun, won't 
it?” 

As the girls chattered, they entered their bed- 


78 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


rooms to exchange their house dresses for their 
khaki riding habits. 

“There's little Pat on the cow-pony that you told 
him he might ride,’’ Margaret said, looking out of 
the window. 

“I will ask him if he would like to go with us,” 
Virginia remarked. The little lad was delighted to 
accompany the two girls, and half an hour later 
the three were riding along the desert trail toward 
the Slater Ranch, where they were to meet Mal¬ 
colm. 

“I just love Christmas, don't you, Virg?'’ Mar¬ 
garet exclaimed, when, the deep dry creek having 
been crossed, the girls were cantering along on the 
hard sand side by side. “It's such fun to get pack¬ 
ages by mail and then put them away to keep until 
Christmas. Of course I know just where they are, 
and every now and then I peek at them and try to 
guess from the shape what is in them, but I am 
strong-minded about it. I never do really open 
them until Christmas morning, do you?” 

Virginia laughed. “Fll have to confess that last 
year I opened a long, mysterious box the moment it 
arrived. I was so eager to see if it was the some¬ 
thing that I wanted most, and it was." 

“What was it?” the other asked with interest. 

“A set of grey fox furs,” Virginia replied. 
“Brother shot the fox in the early winter and I 
had said what an adorable set of furs could be made 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 79 

from the skin. Well, I noticed that it disappeared 
from Buddie's room, but I wasn’t real sure what 
had become of it until that box arrived from the 
town furrier.” 

Suddenly the girls noticed that the little Irish boy 
riding near was listening with wide-eyed interest. 

“Well, Little Pat,” Margaret said gaily, “a penny 
for your thoughts.” 

“But Miss Virginia,” was the reply, “Christmas 
presents don't come on the train. Weren’t you after 
knowin’ that it’s the good St. Nick as brings them?” 

“Of course, dearie,” Virginia hastened to say, “I 
know it is the good St. Nick who brings presents 
to children, but we grown folks sometimes give gifts 
to each other. Ho! look ahead! Megsy,” she added. 
“There’s Brother Malcolm waiting for us at the Big 
Boulder, and good! Slick Cy is with him." 

The latter cow-boy had told Malcolm all about the 
poor family that Virginia had rescued, and he was 
eager to assure his sister that she had done just as 
he would have wished her to do had he been there. 

After the merry greetings had been exchanged, 
Virginia exclaimed “Where are we to go for a 
Christmas tree, Slick Cy?" 

“Ah saw a beauty tree last week, high on Second 
Peak trail,” that cow-boy drawled. Then he looked 
anxiously at the sky. “Looks sort of to me like 
thar might be a blizzard. If so, ’twouldn’t be safe 
nohow fo’ you gurls to ride up that trail." 


80 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Oh, please, let us go/' Margaret begged. “I’m 
wild to see a pine tree growing up in the mountains. 
I don’t believe a storm is coming, do you, Mal¬ 
colm?” 

That boy looked toward the north where threaten¬ 
ing clouds were rapidly gathering. 

“Pm afraid Slick Cy is right,” he said. “Perhaps 
we ought to give up the idea of getting the tree to¬ 
day.” 

“But, brother, there is only one day more be¬ 
fore Christmas and we need that to trim the tree 
and get ready for the party,” Virginia protested. 

“Well, like as not it may blow over,” Slick Cy 
said, really against his better judgment. “If we are 
a-goin’, we’d better get started. 

And so with the Slater cow-boy in the lead and 
Malcolm in the rear, the little procession started up 
the steep trail. But they had not gone far when 
Slick Cy whirled in his saddle and held up a warn¬ 
ing hand. Malcolm had also heard the low ominous 
sound which seemed to be gathering in volume as 
though whatever caused it, with each second, was 
drawing nearer. 

“What is it?” the eastern girl inquired, looking 
from one startled face to another. 

“It’s the blizzard I dreaded,” Malcolm replied. 
“Cy, what shall we do? Just ahead of us the trail 
is exposed. How I do wish that we had insisted 
upon the girls returning.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


81 


“Oh, brother,” Virginia exclaimed “we will re¬ 
turn at once if you think best.” 

“It’s too late now,” the lad replied. “Quick, 
jump from your horses and follow me. There is 
a small cave near here and in it you will be pro¬ 
tected from the storm.” 

A moment later the two girls and small boy were 
huddled in the cave, and none too soon, for a blind¬ 
ing hurricane of snow and hail surged past. The 
two cow-boys had succeeded in leading the ponies 
into a shelter of brush and rock. Luckily the storm 
was of short duration and it was followed by a 
gleaming blue sky. But Malcolm would not per¬ 
mit the girls to ride higher up a trail which he knew 
might be dangerous at that time of the year, and so, 
reluctantly, they agreed to return to V. M. Ranch 
after having received the promise from the cow¬ 
boys that they would surely bring a tree by night¬ 
fall that the girls would have time to trim it and 
have it in readiness for the joyful Christmas day. 

Little Pat was very proud indeed when Malcolm 
placed a hand on his shoulder and said in his kind, 
comrady manner: “Laddie, you will take good care 
of the young ladies won’t you ?” 

“Shure, sir, I’ll be doin’ me best,” the Irish boy 
declared, and the girls laughed to themselves as 
they rode down the trail, for often the little fellow 
looked back anxiously to be sure that all was well 
with them. 


82 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“I'm disappointed not to see our Christmas tree 
growing in its mountain home/’ Margaret said 
when they were cantering across the level desert 
trail toward V. M., “but I was so frightened when 
the storm surged by that I would not care to be 
caught in another.” 

“Such storms high on the mountains are very fre¬ 
quent at this time of the year,” Virginia told her 
friend, then she added: “How I do hope the boys 
will be able to find the big tree that Cy saw last 
week.” 

Even as Virg spoke, high up in the mountains, 
the two boys had found something, but it was not a 
Christmas tree. 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


83 


CHAPTER XVII. 

CHRISTMAS EVE. 

It was Christmas Eve. Slick Cy and Malcolm 
had returned toward nightfall with a fine tree, to 
the delight of the girls, who had it erected in the 
big living-room, where they spent a merry hour cov¬ 
ering its branches with shining ornaments. 

Virginia and Margaret were happily excited. 
“Virg,” Megsy exclaimed, “don’t you think that 
Malcolm and Slick Cy act as though they have a se¬ 
cret that they don’t wish us to know?” 

“Yes, I have noticed it,” Virginia said as she 
stood on a chair to place a tiny doll on the top¬ 
most bough. “What do you suppose it can be ?” 

“Perhaps they have a present for us,” Margaret 
replied. Then she added: “I keep thinking of poor 
Babs and wishing that she was with us.” 

“Why poor? I thought you said that Babs has 
a good income.” Virginia held a toy horse as she 
glanced inquiringly at her friend. 

“Babs is always so sad at the holiday time,” Mar¬ 
garet explained. “She tries to seem cheerful but 
there is such a lonely, wistful expression in her eyes 
and then once she told me that Christmas had never 


84 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


been a happy season for her since her brother Pey¬ 
ton left home.” 

“I, too, say ‘poor Babs,’ ” Virginia said earnestly. 
“I do indeed wish that she were here. Now, dear, 
if you will give me that taper I will light the can- 
dles. ,, 

Margaret did this and then stepped back. “How 
pretty the tree looks with all those sparkling orna¬ 
ments,” she said. 

“Doesn’t it?” Virginia had joined her friend. 
Then as she blew out the light of the taper she add¬ 
ed: “One of the boys is to play Santa Claus—I 
don’t know which one—but brother told me to have 
Mrs. Mahoy and the kiddies over here promptly 
at seven o’clock. Since it is ten minutes to that 
hour I’ll skip over to their house and call them.” 

A moment later the three shining-eyed Irish 
children burst into the room and the older girls 
could not have found little ones more willing to skip 
and dance about their tree, for how those small Ma¬ 
hoy s did squeal and clap their hands and hop for 
joy! 

“See ’ittle dollies way up top!” Baby Cola lisped 
as she tried to drag her pale, sad-eyed mother over 
toward the tree. The older girls looked at the little 
woman and their hearts ached for her, for well they 
knew that there could be no real happiness for her 
unless she could find her lost husband. 

“Everybody be seated, quick!” Margaret called 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


85 


as the clock struck 7 . “Santa will be coming now.” 

Such a scramble as there was for chairs, and then, 
“Oh! Oh! See Santa!” Baby Cola and 5 -year-old 
Dora cried in excited chorus. The dining-room 
had opened to admit someone dressed to represent 
the good old saint. Margaret and Virginia stared 
for a moment, uncomprehending, for this apparition 
was not of the build of either Slick Cy or Malcolm, 
both of whom were broad-shouldered young giants. 
The Santa Claus, however, evidently had been told 
what to do, for, after making a fine bow he straight¬ 
way reached to the highest branch, and taking down 
the dollies, he called: “For Baby Cola. ,, 

Right at that moment something surprising hap¬ 
pened. A glad light brightened the face of the little 
woman, and, springing up, she ran with outstretched 
arms toward the supposed Santa Claus, who caught 
her in an embrace that told the tenderness of his 
love for her. 

“IBs me Pat!” the little woman sobbed. “Me 
Pat that Fve wanted so.” Snatching off his diguise 
thef happy Irishman gathered his little ones in nis 
arms. A moment later Malcolm and Slick Cy ap¬ 
peared, and going to the amazed girls, the former 
said: 

“Our Santa Claus is not much better at play-actin’ 
than is dear old Uncle Tex.” 

“Of course not,’* Virginia exclaimed, with tears 
in her eyes. “He couldn’t disguise his voice so that 


86 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


his loving little wife wouldn’t recognize it, but how 
did he come here ? Where did you find him ?” 

The boys then told how they had found the pros¬ 
pector living alone in a cabin high on Second Peak, 
close to the Christmas tree. 

“And think of it, sister,’’ Malcolm exclaimed ex¬ 
citedly. “He has truly found a paying mine, and 
if you and I will grubstake him, he’ll let us go 
shares and there’s no telling but that we may all be 
rich some day.’’ 

It was a long time before the excitement had sub¬ 
sided so that they could proceed with the merry pro¬ 
gram as it had been planned, and never before had 
that old roof covered so many happy hearts. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


87 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE MYSTERIOUS CHRISTMAS BOX 

The week following Christmas was filled with 
many events on the V. M. Ranch. 

Malcolm, who was greatly interested in the find¬ 
ing of the mine on Second Peak conferred for sev¬ 
eral hours with his sister, and finally decided that 
together they would grubstake Pat Mahoy in the 
venture. 

The next day the three men rode away, leaving 
the girls to wait anxiously Malcolm’s decision when 
he himself had examined the prospective mine. 

Mrs. Mahoy and her small brood were to remain 
in the adobe house indefinitely if they wished. The 
little woman was no longer sad, and the three 
children added much to the joyfulness of the Christ¬ 
mas season. 

“Oh, Virginia!” Margaret exclaimed when they 
turned into the ranch house after having waved 
farewell to Malcolm, Slick Cy and Mr. Mahoy. “I 
am so eager to receive our Christmas mail, but no 
one has been to town in ever so long. I just know 
that there will be a box for me from Babs. We 


88 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


have exchanged presents every year and I am sure 
that she has sent me something. How are we go¬ 
ing to get the mail?” 

“I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if Slim rode in to¬ 
day or tomorrow,” Virginia said. “You know he 
has been for a week at a round-up just beyond the 
Junction. If he does come, he will stop for the 
mail.’’ 

Half an hour later when Margaret went to the 
veranda to shake a duster, she called excitedly: 

“Virg, come quick. Look way up on the mesa 
trail. Is that a horseman I see or is it the giant 
cactus ?” 

Virginia appeared with the field glasses and after 
gazing through them for a moment, she exclaimed: 
“It surely is a horseman but he can’t be our Slim 
for he is much too stout.” 

But when the horseman drew near, they saw that 
it really was their cow-boy. Virginia ran out to 
greet him as she laughingly called, “Slim, it is no 
wonder that we didn’t recognize you. Why you 
bulge like a Santa Slaus with all of those packages. 
Megsy, do see that big box tied on back. Who is 
it for, Slim?” 

The young cow-boy looked as pleased as the jolly 
old saint himself as he replied, “I cal’late its fo’ the 
two of yo’, Miss Virginie. Sort o’ pears to me like 
both yo’ names is writ on it.” 

He had dismounted as he talked, and, at Vir- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


89 


ginia’s suggestion, had carried the box into the liv¬ 
ing-room and placed it on the big table which Meg- 
sy had hastily cleared. The girls then filled his 
pockets with goodies, for Slim had been obliged to 
be away from V. M. for Christmas. “That’s our 
thank you for bringing us so many presents,’’ Vir¬ 
ginia told him. 

Then, when the cow-boy had departed for the 
bunk house, the girls turned their attention to the 
big mysterious looking box. 

“What can be in it?” Margaret wondered. <c Wait 
till I get a hammer and chisel and we will soon 
find out.” Virg skipped to the tool house but soon 
returned. 

“Of course I am sure it is from Babs,” Margaret 
said as she watched with interest as her friend pried 
off the cover. 

“I think so too,” Virg affirmed. “But why my 
name is also on the wrapping I cannot imagine.” 

“I suppose that Babs, put a present in for you, 
too,” Margaret declared. “I have written so much 
about you to my beloved roommate that she feels 
well acquainted with you, and then, moreover, she 
was so pleased because you invited her to visit on 
the V. M. Ranch next summer.” 

Beneath the cover there lay a dozen Christmasy 
looking packages of all shapes and sizes. On each 
one was a sprig of holly and mistletoe and a tag. 


90 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


On some of these Virginia's name was written and 
on the others Margaret's. 

Megsy clapped her hands in little girl fashion as 
she exclaimed merrily, “Oh, aren’t we having fun? 
I only wish that Babs might see the pleasure her 
surprise box is giving up. Now you choose one 
of the packages and open it and then I'll do the 
same. That will make the surprise last longer." 

So Virginia chose a queer-shaped package and be¬ 
gan to untie the narrow red ribbon, but she found 
whatever it was it had many wrappings. On one 
of these was written, “Pause and guess what I may 
be. I begin with a letter P.” 

“If that isn't just like Babs !” Margaret exclaimed- 
“Do you suppose it is a penwiper?" 

“No,” Virginia said as she continued to unwrap 
the gift. “It feels like cardboard. Oho! Just look! 
It's the dearest photograph of Babs herself.” 

“It's a new one taken in her 4 first party dress," 
Margaret exclaimed admiringly as the two heads 
bent over the picture of a merry-eyed girl with 
bobbed curls. “It’s the sweetest dress. She had it 
made just before I left. IPs pink and all fluffy 
ruffles. I'll just be green with jealousy if Babs 
hasn’t sent me one, too." 

“I'm sure that you will find one," Virginia de¬ 
clared as they both peered into the surprise box 
wondering which of the unopened packages con¬ 
tained the wished-for photograph. 

“Well, let's open them as they come,” Megsy said 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 91 

at last. “Babs has purposely wrapped them in queer 
shapes.” 

It took the girls a long happy hour to untie the 
gifts. There were two pretty handkerchiefs, two 
books, “Just Patty” and “When Patty Went to Col¬ 
lege.” Two line-a-day diaries and two boxes of 
chocolate fudge so full of nut meats that they 
bulged. 

“It’s the kind Babs makes every Saturday night 
at boarding school,” Margaret said, then she 
added: “Oh good! Here are two letters from my 
darling room-mate, one for you and one for me. 
Now we will know all the jolly news items about 
Vine Haven.” 

“You read your letter first,” Virginia said as she 
piled the soft pillows back of them on the window 
seat and settled down for comfortable enjoyment of 
a visit with the far-away Babs. 

“All right,” Margaret agreed as she tore open the 
pale blue envelope out of which wafted to them a 
faint scent of violets. 

Then she began to read: 

Vine Haven Seminary: 

Dearest Megsy: Christmas without you isn’t 
nearly as festive as it used to be. The girls all came 
to our room just as they did last year to plan our 
mid-winter party, and though it wasn’t very com¬ 
plimentary to me I heartily agreed with Belle Terry 
when she said that our room seemed like an empty 


92 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


cage, out of which the song bird had flown. When 
the girls had gone, Megsy, I just threw myself down 
on your bed (no one has slept in it since you left) 
and I started to cry my eyes out, when I happened 
to remember what old Mrs. Tompkins, down at the 
candy shop, said once, “The best way to get over 
the miseries is to try to make somebody happy.” 
So I sprang right up and tried to think what I could 
do to add a mite of merriness to Christmas for you 
and Virginia. I decided to send you a jolly sur¬ 
prise box. I worked at it until long after midnight, 
but please don’t tell Miss Pickle, for of course I put 
the light out at 9 o’clock and waited, until I was 
sure that she was asleep before I lighted it again. 

There isn’t a single gift in the box that has any 
value, but I am just sure that you two girls will 
enjoy opening the packages. 

I’m so excited about something and what that 
something is I will tell in my letter to Virginia. 

Oh, Megsy, darling room-mate, no words of mine 
can tell how I’m a yearning to see you. Merry 
Christmas and happy New Year from Babs. 

“Oh, Virginia, quick, open your letter and read 
the exciting news that Babs has to tell. I know 
what I do hope it is,” Margaret exclaimed eagerly. 

Virg had already opened her letter and so she 
began at once to read: 

Dear Virginia,: Please let me call you that. I 
am so glad that you sent me a kodak picture of 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


93 


you on horseback. I just adore it! I had it en¬ 
larged so that I could see you better, and now in 
a pretty frame it hangs in my room over my writing 
desk, and every time one of the girls come in she 
immediately asks. “Oh Babs, who is that stunning 
cowgirl ?” And when I tell them who you are and 
that you have invited me to visit at your ranch 
home, they all just look green with envy. Of course 
I don’t know yet that I may accept, but I have writ¬ 
ten dad about it twice, and I held my breath when 
a return letter came from him, but, for some rea¬ 
son, he didn’t mention the subject. However, I can’t 
give up hope that he will let me go. Oh, you’ll have 
to excuse me a minute, Martha just came to my 
door and said I am wanted in the library. 

Half an hour later. It was dad at the long dis¬ 
tance telephone. He said he had expected to run 
down to Vine Haven to wish me a Merry Christ¬ 
mas, but business prevented, so he had called up in¬ 
stead to give me a Christmas surprise, and girls, 
what do you think it was? I’m so happy and ex¬ 
cited I can hardly keep my pen from dancing. Dad 
says I may come next summer, as he will have to 
go west on a business trip and can escort me as far 
as Arizona. 

“Whoopla!’’ Margaret shouted as she tossed a 
pillow into the air. “Oh, I’m so glad, so glad!” 

“I am glad, too,” Virginia said, and then the 
two girls snuggled close and planned the many de- 


94 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


lightful things that they would do when Babs came. 
When at last, the chiming of the clock announced 
that it was noon, they sprang up and a small folded 
paper fell to the floor. Virginia picked it up. “Here 
is a postscript to your letter, Megsy, that you didn’t 
read,” she said, “What can be in it?*’ 

“Oh, I do hope Babs isn’t saying that she can’t 
come after all,” Margaret declared as she opened 
the note. She glanced at its message, then read 
aloud: 

“Dearest Megsy: I am writing this on a separate 
piece of paper, for you may not have told Virginia 
about my lost brother. It is all right, dear, if you 
have, for I know that she is like a sister to you and 
will be to me when we become acquainted. 

“Having my dear brother Peyton away this 
Christmas has made me even more lonely for you, 
for you two are the ones in all the world for whom 
I most care. Of course I do love my father, but he 
seems always to be mentally preoccupied somehow. 
I am never real sure but that he may be troubled 
with my chatter. Sometimes I wonder if his ab¬ 
straction means that he is thinking of his business, 
or, if he, too, may be grieving about his lost son, 
for, though Peyton may be wayward (I never knew 
what he did to anger father), I do know that he 
was one of the most lovable of boys and that he 
would do just anything for a person for whom he 
really cared. You cannot think how tender and 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


95 


kind he was to our dear mother during her long last 
illness. Whatever my brother did to displease our 
father, I know that it was nothing really wrong. 
It was the day before last New Years that they had 
words. For the very first time, I believe, Peyton 
defied our father, declaring that he was old enough 
to decide some things for himself. 

“The next morning, dad and I waited breakfast 
for my brother, but, when he did not join us, father 
sent me to call him. When I reached his room, I 
saw at once that his bed had not been slept in and 
that all of his clothes were gone. I shall never for¬ 
get the desolate feeling that was in my heart when 
I saw that dark empty closet and knew that my dear 
brother had run away. When I went back, I was 
afraid to tell father, but of course I had to. His 
anger was terrible. 

“‘‘Barbara,’ he said sternly, ‘your brother is dead 
to us from this day forever more. Do not again 
mention his name in my presence.’ 

“I never have, but Megsy, my brother is not dead 
to me, and if only I could learn his whereabouts, I 
would make any sacrifice. 

“Now this is what I wanted to tell you. I always 
suspected that he ran away to sea, for he began 
wanting to be a sailor when he was a very little boy. 
Yesterday I received a picture postcard from China. 
There was no message on it and the address was 
blurred, but it might have been his handwriting. 
Oh, Megsy, I would be the happiest girl in the 


96 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


world if I could be sure that Peyton sent it, for, at 
least, it would mean that he is well. I wanted to 
tell someone, and you are the only friend to whom 
I ever mention my brother's name. What do you 
think about it ? Your, Babs.” 

“Poor girl,” Virginia said, “I, too, have a deaf 
brother and so I know just how lonely and sad 
Babs is. We must try to cheer her up, Megsy, when 
she visits us.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


97 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE SECRET CODE. 

The next morning the two girls were up with the 
sun. “I feel as though something unusual is going 
to happen today,” Virginia said as she poured the 
coffee and smiled over at Margaret. 

“So do I,” that maiden replied as she turned the 
toast when it was just the right crispy brown. “I 
keep thinking and thinking of poor Babs. Here it 
is only the first of January and she can’t come to 
visit us until the middle of June.” 

“You will be surprised, Megsy, how quickly the 
time will pass,” Virginia declared and then they 
talked of Peyton, wondering what had become of 
him. 

“If he is a happy-go-lucky, tender-hearted, easily 
led sort of a boy,” Virg said, “I am afraid that, be¬ 
ing angered by his father, he may do many things 
that he might regret, perhaps when it is too late.” 

“It is the not really knowing that makes it so 
hard for Babs,” Margaret said. “If she knew even 
the worst, she could face it more bravely.” 

There was a sudden exclamation from the west¬ 
ern girl who had chanced to glance out of the wide 
window and over the sandy stretch of desert that 
was glistening in the early sunshine. 


98 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“A horse and rider are coming at top speed,” she 
said. '‘How I do hope that Malcolm is returning.” 

The girls went out on the veranda and stood arm 
in arm awaiting the coming of, they knew not whom. 
As the rider neared, Virginia, looking through her 
glasses exclaimed: “Oh, it is only Pasqual, a small 
Mexican boy whose father is one of the Slater 
Range riders. Perhaps he is on his way to the Junc¬ 
tion. If so, he will turn at Dry Creek and ride up 
the mesa trail.” 

They watched a moment in silence and then Vir¬ 
ginia remarked: “He didn’t turn and so he must 
be coming here. How I hope that he has a message 
from Malcolm. Brother has been away for three 
days now and I haven’t heard a word. I cannot 
help feeling troubled if I do not hear at least that 
often. So many dangers lurk on a desert, and now, 
added to them, is that outlaw who is supposed to be 
hiding in our mountains.” 

The girls went out on the veranda as the small 
boy approached. He removed his gayly adorned 
peaked hat and took from it a letter, which he 
handed to Virginia. That girl had a box of Christ¬ 
mas candy which she had caught up from the table 
as she passed and this she gave the dark eyed little 
boy whose white teeth gleamed as he smiled his 
pleasure. 

Then thanking Virginia in his own musical lan¬ 
guage, his pony galloped away. Virginia glanced 
at the folded paper. “Why, this isn’t Malcolm’s 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


99 


handwriting after all,” she exclaimed in dismay. 
“Oh Megsy, I do hope that nothing has happened to 
my darling brother.” 

They went indoors, but Virginia’s anxiety was 
quickly changed to mirth, and her merry laughter 
rang out. 

“Virg, what is it that amuses you?” Megsy asked, 
truly puzzled. I thought a moment ago that you 
were troubled.” 

Without answering, Virginia led her friend to¬ 
ward a big desk in a sunny corner and sat down in 
the swinging chair that had been her father’s. “Sit 
near me,” she then said. “I have a task ahead of 
me.” Then, seeing that Margaret looked even more 
mystified than before, she added, by way of ex¬ 
planation : “Years ago, Buddie and I made up a code. 
We didn’t have any other children to play with and 
so we read many books of thrilling adventure. In one 
of them we found the inspiration for our code and 
we used to write letters to each other, pretending to 
tell secrets of a very serious nature. Honestly, 
Megsy, I have spent hours trying to decipher some 
message that Malcolm had sent me, to find, of 
course, that it was all make believe. We each had 
a key to the code, and evidently Malcolm still has 
his, but I am not real sure where mine is, but I think 
it is somewhere in this old desk. Of course I know 
that the message he has sent today is of a serious 
nature, and I simply must find the key to the code 
and decipher it as soon as possible.” 


100 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


While Virginia talked she opened one drawer in 
the old desk after another, removed papers yellow¬ 
ing with age and felt in the far comers, but the 
key to the code was not found. 

“What do you suppose can be in that message?” 
Margaret queried. 

“I believe it has something to do with his mining 
enterprise,” Virg said, then continued: “The facts, 
so far, are that this Irish prospector, Pat Mahoy, 
found what he believed to be paying ore on Second 
peak and said that if brother and I would grubstake 
him, we three would be partners. Malcolm decided 
to return with Mr. Mahoy and look at the property, 
and as you know, he has been gone three days. Now 
I conclude that my brother believes the mine to be 
a great find and wishes to tell me so in a way that 
no one else can read. Perhaps he wants me to do 
something that may be very important and that 
must be kept a secret, hence he has used the code 
of our childhood.” Then, rising, she left the desk 
as she said: “I have searched there thoroughly but 
not a sign of the key did I find.” 

“Isn’t there a secret drawer to the old desk?” 
Margaret asked, hopefully. If there was one thing 
more than another that Margaret liked, it was mys¬ 
tery, and the idea of a secret drawer or a panel that 
slid back, had always delighted her. Virginia laugh¬ 
ingly shook her head. “Nary a secret drawer,” she 
declared. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


101 


Just then the chimes of the old clock tolled the 
hour of 10. 

“Dear me; here it is mid-morning and we are no 
nearer deciphering this message than we were when 
it arrived,” Virginia declared, dolefully. 

“Hark! Somebody is coming,” Margaret ex¬ 
claimed. “Who do you suppose it can be?” 

She opened the door as she spoke. The cow-boy 
Slim stood on the porch, sombrero in hand. “Miss 
Virginia,” he said in his shy manner, “did Malcolm 
leave word what he wanted me to do when I re¬ 
turned from the Junction?” 

“No he didn’t, Slim,” Virginia said. “I think 
you would better use your own judgment. You 
know my brother always wishes you to do that when 
he is not at home. Just now he is away, and I do 
not know when he will return. Is everything all 
right here at the ranch ?” 

“Yes, Miss Virginia, and if it's what you think 
Malcolm would be wishin’ me to do I’ll join Rusty 
up the north way, and help him drive in the year¬ 
lings. Dick Dartly told me as there’d be a stam¬ 
pede up that way and that Rusty is havin’ a hard 
time roundin’ up the scattered yearlings. He’d be 
glad of my help if you think as it would be right 
for me to go.” 

“I’m sure it’s all right, Slim. Goodbye and good 
luck.” The two girls waved to the departing cow¬ 
boy and then turned back into the big, cheerful liv¬ 
ing-room as the clock chimed the quarter hour. 


102 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Oh, dear, how time flies!” Virginia declared. 
Then she pressed both hands upon her forehead say¬ 
ing that she was going to think and think until she 
could recall where she had put the key to the code. 

“And while you are thinking, I will make my 
bed.” Margaret said as she skipped to the adjoining 
room, into which the sun was flooding. She began 
to hum a little tune, but, in the middle of it she 
stopped suddenly, for she had heard a squeal of 
delight. 

“What is it?” she asked peering out of the door. 

“Inspiration!” Virginia laughingly responded. 
“Come along with me. I do believe I recall where 
I put the key to the code when I supposed Buddie 
and I were through with it forever. Are you a 
climber?” 

“I don’t know. What will I have to climb?” asked 
the mystified Margaret. “I did climb a tree once 
and a ladder also. Which do you wish me to ascend 
now ?” 

Virginia was leading the way to the kitchen 
which was deserted at that hour. There she opened 
a door into a long, dark storeroom at one end of 
which was a straight up and down ladder made by 
the nailing of boards across uncovered uprights. 
Margaret looked up and saw a trap door in the ceil¬ 
ing. “Does that lead to your attic?” she inquired. 
Virginia was half way up the ladder, and, looking 
over her shoulder, she replied merrily. “Follow me 
and you shall see.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


103 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE MESSAGE DECIPHERED. 

It was indeed an old fashioned attic into which 
the two girls emerged. It was high in the middle 
and the sloping roof formed the sides. 

“Where is your inspiration leading you?” Mar¬ 
garet inquired as she bent to follow Virginia into 
a dark cobwebby corner. 

“IPs my old play trunk/’ the western girl re¬ 
plied, “where I put all of my old castaway toys as 
I outgrew them, and so, what is more natural than 
that I should also have placed there the key to the 
code when I had outgrown it.” As she spoke Vir¬ 
ginia was dragging a small dust-covered trunk, over 
near the window, which was the only opening 
through which light was coming. 

The cover was lifted, revealing all sorts of play¬ 
things, dolls, books and mechanical toys. 

“Oh, good!” Virginia exclaimed, joyfully. Even 
if we don’t find the key to the code in here, how glad 
I am that I happened to remember this old trunk. 
What pleasure it will give to the Mahoy children. 
I will have someone carry it down and let them play 
with these things to their hearts’ content.” As she 
spoke she took from the trunk first one toy and then 


104 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


another. She did this eagerly, for time was flying 
and she well knew that she must find the code, but 
she seemed doomed to disappointment, for every¬ 
thing had been taken from the trunk and not a scrap 
of paper had been revealed. “How provoking!” she 
declared as she arose. 

Margaret had picked up a queer old doll dressed 
in the costume of an early pioneer, when, from the 
folds of its print gingham dress, a yellow paper 
fluttered to the floor. With a cry of joy, Virginia 
pounced upon it. “Oh! Oh!” she exclaimed, “that 
dear old doll, Patience Putney has been keeping it 
for me all this time. Now we will begin to decipher 
my brother’s message. Goodness, I do hope it isn’t 
too late. Give me the doll, Megsy, I’ll take her 
downstairs and enthrone her in a place of honor to 
reward her for her faithful vigilance through all 
these years.” 

Down the ladder the girls scrambled and into the 
living-room they hurried. Then on the desk the 
message from Malcolm was spread and also the key 
to the code. 

Both heads bent over the latter as Virginia said 
eagerly: “First of all look for a Q with two tails 
and see what it means. Malcolm has written that 
all alone at the top so I think we would better deci¬ 
pher it first.” 

“Here it is/’ Margaret said, pouncing her finger 
on the character in question. “It means ‘Very im¬ 
portant. Great haste required.’ ” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


105 


“Oh, Megsy,” moaned Virginia, and just then the 
clock chimed twelve. “It is three hours since we 
first received the message. 

“Now look for a T with a cross on the bottom as 
well as on the top.” Virginia began as they both 
searched the key, then she added, “Here it is! I’m 
beginning to recall now how I used the key in 
earlier days. I believe I will take it by myself, 
Megsy. I think that I will soon be able to decipher 
the message.” 

“All right and while you are doing it I will make 
your bed. Perhaps if I leave you all alone, you will 
make better headway,’’ the other girl said, suiting 
her actions to the words. 

Fifteen minutes passed before Virginia sprang up 
and hurried to her friend’s open door. Margaret 
sat by the sun-flooded window sewing. She glanced 
up eagerly. “What is it, Virg? You look troubled.” 

Virginia sank on the bed truly the picture of de¬ 
spair. “Oh, Megsy, what shall I do?” she said, “but 
first I’ll read you the message. ‘Dear sister. I find 
the ore to be of excellent quality; the best I do be¬ 
lieve that has been found; in these parts for many 
years. Pat Mahoy and I must go at once to Doug¬ 
las and record the location papers. Send one of the 
cow-boys to stay in the hut on Second Peak until 
we return. Tell him that he is to report to me if he 
sees anyone lurking about the property. 

“ ‘Hastily, Malcolm/ ” 


106 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Virginia looked up woefully. “If only I had 
been able to read the message before I told Slim to 
join Rusty in the north! That is fully two hours 
ago and by this time he is far out of reach. How¬ 
ever, he might have gone by the way of the Dartly 
Ranch, and, if he did, I am sure that Mrs. Dartly 
would have insisted upon his remaining there for 
the noon meal. I’ll call up and inquire. ,, 

Skipping to the telephone in the living-room, Vir¬ 
ginia was soon talking with her nearest neighbor 
four miles away. “Slim isn’t here now,” that good 
woman replied. “He did stop some time ago and I 
asked him to stay to lunch but he said he had some 
business to talk over with old Mr. Dodd up at 
Double Cross Ranch and that he would get some 
frijoles there. If it’s very important Virginia, I 
could send my boy over to the Dodds, but it would 
be several hours before he could make the round 
trip. It’s a pity now that they haven’t a ’phone.” 

“No, indeed, don’t send Jack. I’ll just have to 
manage some way without Slim. Thank you, Mrs. 
Dartly.” 

Margaret was standing near, eagerly waiting for 
Virginia to finish the telephone conversation. 

The western girl rose with a determined expres¬ 
sion in her eyes as she said: “Megsy, there is only 
one thing left to do, and I’m going to do it.’’ 

“What is it?” the eastern girl asked. 

“It is that I must go myself and stay in the log 
cabin on Second Peak until my brother returns from 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


107 


recording the location papers in Douglas. He will 
have started already, believing that I will at once 
obey his instructions and send one of the cow-boys 
to watch the property, and since it is as much to my 
interest as his to have it protected, I must go.” 

Margaret's eyes were wide with amazement. 
“Why, Virginia/' she exclaimed, “do you mean that 
you, a mere girl, would go and stay alone all night 
in an old log hut on that desolate mountain ?'* 

Virginia nodded. “Well, then, I'm going with 
you.” Margaret's tone sounded as determined as 
her friend's. 

“But I couldn't allow you to go, dear,'* Virginia 
protested. *‘You aren't used to the loneliness of the 
mountains as I am. I love it. Then night noises 
do not frighten me in the least and there is very 
seldom a wild animal prowling about that is not 
more afraid of me than I am of it.” 

“If you go, I'm going also,” Margaret repeated 
with emphasis, then putting her arms about her 
friend, she declared gaily: “It will be something ex¬ 
citing about which to write to dear old Babs.' ? Then 
she added with sweet seriousness. “I'd be heaps 
more worried and unhappy all alone here on the 
ranch, not knowing what might be happening to 
you than I would be were I with you. If you are to 
be eaten by a grizzly, then I wish to be devoured 
also.” 

Virginia laughed as she began to don her khaki 
riding habit. “What if the fierce outlaw that is sup- 


108 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


posed to be hiding somewhere in the Seven Peak 
Range should happen to visit the hut in the night ?” 
she asked merrily. Not that she had any faith in 
the existence of the rumored outlaw, but she wished 
to persuade Margaret to remain at home. 

“Let him come if he wishes,” the eastern girl 
said. “If you aren’t skeered of him, neither am I.” 
This sounded very brave, but in her heart Margaret 
was hoping that they would meet neither a bear nor 
an outlaw. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


109 


CHAPTER XXI. 

TWO COURAGEOUS GIRLS. 

Half an hour later the two girls were in the 
saddle, cantering toward the distant mountains. 

“Isn’t it good to be alive on a day like this ?’* Mar¬ 
garet exclaimed as she gazed over the wide desert 
that was gleaming white in the early afternoon sun. 
“Somehow, when everything is sparkling and seem¬ 
ing to rejoice, I just can’t be skeered of a bear or 
even an outlaw that may be lurking on Second 
Peak.” 

“I love the desert,” Virginia declared, “but then, 
I have always lived here. I do believe that I will 
feel smothered and as shut in as a bird in a cage 
if you and I go east to boarding school next win¬ 
ter. 

The two girls were riding side by side. A mile 
ahead of them the Seven Peak Range loomed 
rugged and uninviting. 

“Yes, I suppose that boarding school will seem 
strange to you,” Margaret continued the conversa¬ 
tion, “and probably the chatter of so many girls will 
make you dizzy just at first It did me, for although 


110 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


I had never lived in as silent a place as this, I had 
been an only child, unused to the merriment of many 
girls, but one soon becomes accustomed to it.” Then 
suddenly she turned toward her friend with eyes 
that glowed. “Oh, Virg,” she exclaimed, “before 
we do go, I will write to Mrs. Martin, she's the prin¬ 
cipal and such a dear, and ask her if we may reserve 
the big, sunny corner room that overlooks the orch¬ 
ard. There are three single beds in it and so you 
and Babs and I can be roommates.’’ 

Virginia laughed. “Megsy,” she said, “we are 
letting our imaginations run riot. We are like the 
old woman who counted her chickens before they 
were hatched. Here we are spending the money 
that we hope the mine will bring to us when, as yet, 
the location papers have not been recorded.” 

“But they will be, won’t they?” Margaret asked, 
turning questioning eyes toward the speaker. 
“Surely in a short 24 hours no one else will dis¬ 
cover the place when it has been there for centuries 
undisturbed.’’ 

“Stranger things have happened,” Virginia said, 
“but here’s where we go single file, Megsy. The trail 
is very steep in places. Don’t try to direct Star. 
Let him climb as he wishes and he will carry you to 
to the old hut in safety.” 

“How dark it is in the canyon,” Margaret said 
as she looked ahead with a shudder. “No one would 
dream that the sun is shining so brightly out on the 
desert.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


111 


“You’ll get used to the dimness in a minute and 
then you will see many interesting things/’ her 
friend assured her. Megsy did not reply but she 
sincerely hoped that the interesting things would not 
be a bear nor the rumored outlaw. 

Virginia had been right. As soon as their eyes 
became accustomed to the dimness of the canyon 
after the glaring sunlight on the desert, Margaret 
did see many things that interested her. This was 
not the trail they had ascended on the day of the 
storm. 

“It is a shorter way/’ Virginia had said. “I am 
so eager to reach the old hut at least an hour before 
sunset that we may make ourselves comfortable be¬ 
fore the night settles down.” 

The trail in some places seemed perilously steep 
to the eastern girl and how glad she was that Vir¬ 
ginia was riding ahead, for, she did not wish her 
friend to know how truly terrorized she was, and 
there were times when she even closed her eyes tight 
and clung to the pony. Luckily her trust was not 
misplaced, for Star, being accustomed to mountain 
trails ascended slowly and without stumbling until 
the wider upper trail was reached. There, Margaret 
once again breathed freely. Then to her surprise 
Virginia swung around in her saddle and called 
merrily, “Bravo, Megsy! You took that climb like 
a true Westerner. Honestly I expected any mo¬ 
ment to hear you protest that you simply couldn’t 
make it.” 


112 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Margaret was half tempted to explain that she 
had closed her eyes tight that she might not see the 
sheer descent below her, but she decided not to tell 
at present. She was pleased with Virginia’s praise 
and hoped that in time she would be courageous 
enough to deserve it. 

“Just another turn or two and then we will see 
the hut among the pines,” Virg called over her 
shoulder when suddenly Margaret whispered, 
“Hark! Did you hear a noise ?’’ 

They drew rein and listened intently, but heard 
and saw nothing. However, when they started on 
again, a lithe, cat-like creature leaped from near 
jutting rocks, darted ahead of them up the trail and 
then disappeared. 

Margaret was terrorized. She had seen Virginia 
reach for her small gun, and then, as though seem¬ 
ingly on second thought, replace it allowing the crea¬ 
ture to escape. 

“What was it, Virg, and why didn't you shoot 
it?” she inquired. 

“It was only a small lion,” the western girl replied, 
“and it was more afraid of us than we were of it.’’ 
Margaret doubted this statement, but said nothing. 

Then Virginia added. “My brother Malcolm 
does wish me to shoot them whenever I see them be¬ 
cause they prey upon our young calves, but I didn't 
this time because I do not wish anyone who might 
be near to know of our presence.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


113 


This was not very reassuring to the eastern girl, 
for it suggested that Virginia believed that someone 
might be lurking near whose closer acquaintance 
they would not wish to make. This was truer than 
either of the girls dreamed. 


114 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXII. 

NIGHT IN THE MOUNTAINS. 

The sun was nearing the western horizon when 
at last the two girls swung from their ponies and 
entered the log cabin which did indeed look de¬ 
serted and desolate standing alone so high on a 
mountain surrounded only by stunted pines. 

Margaret glanced around fearfully thinking that 
the wild creature they had met might have selected 
this cabin as a safe retreat, but the place was empty. 

“Good,” Virginia exclaimed brightly. “Malcolm 
has left us plenty to eat. Here is cold fried rabbit 
enough for our supper and I certainly am hungry. 
There are good beds for us, too. The pine boughs 
are fresh under the blankets. You will be surprised 
to find what comfortable beds Malcolm can make 
with boughs. He knows just how to place them one 
on another to make a mattress both soft and springy. 
Megsy, suppose you get out the sandwiches that we 
brought and spread them on this rustic table while I 
feed the ponies, and too, TO bring some water from 
a spring just above here.” 

Margaret was on the verge of saying that she 
hoped the spring-wasn’t far away, as she dreaded 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


115 


being left alone even for a moment, but instead she 
said: “Very well, Virg, I’m hungry too, and we’ll 
have a fine feast when you return.” 

Margaret had begged Virginia to permit her to 
come to the mountains and so the eastern girl de¬ 
termined td appear brave if she succumbed in the 
attempt. She wondered what Babs and the other 
girls in boarding school would think if they could 
see her at that moment, and the thought so amused 
her that she almost laughed aloud, when suddenly, 
something crashed behind her and with a cry of ter¬ 
ror she whirled about, sure that she would behold 
the mountain lion crouched to spring upon her, but 
instead she saw a small box lying on the floor be¬ 
neath the open window. Believing that it had been 
blown from the ledge by a breeze that was rising, 
Margaret, with a sigh of relief, went to pick it up 
when she saw, fastened to it, a piece of yellow wrap¬ 
ping paper on which a message was scrawled in a 
language unknown to her Again she was fright¬ 
ened. What if the rumored outlaw had reached in 
and had left that message as some sort of a warning 
for the girls. 

Tiptoeing to the open window she looked out. 
Not ai sound was to be heard nor a creature seen 
and yet there was the message. Where had it come 
from? 

A moment later Virginia appeared with a pail of 
water. “We’ll have to hurry, Megsy,” she said, 
without looking at her friend, who stood in the 


116 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


middle of the room, pale and trembling; “that is if 
we are to eat our fine feast before the sun sets, and 
I’d heaps rather eat it by daylight than by the one 
lone lantern that Malcolm seems to have left for 
us.” 

While Virginia talked, Margaret was trying to re¬ 
gain her courage and to the surprise she heard her¬ 
self saying quite calmly: “Virg, here is a message 
of some sort. ,> 

The western girl took it and exclaimed: “Oh! 
Malcolm’s writing.” Then, after glancing it over, 
she added in a matter-of-fact tone, “You see he 
thought one of the cow-boys would be here tonight 
and so he has written some directions in the Mexi¬ 
can lingo which we all understand.” 

Margaret was greatly relieved. “Is it anything 
important ?” she asked. 

If Virginia hesitated before replying, it was for so 
brief a second that the eastern girl did not notice it. 
“Not so very,” she replied. “Malcolm expects to be 
back early tomorrow morning.” 

Then together they sat on the rude bench by the 
rustic table that leaned against the wall and if Vir¬ 
ginia seemed thoughtful, Margaret decided that it 
was because her responsibility was really more than 
a girl should assume. Had Margaret known the real 
character of the message left by Malcolm, she would 
have been unable to partake of the sandwiches and 
fried rabbit with the zest that she did. 

Virginia after a thoughtful few moments began 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


117 


an assumed merry conversation and then, as soon as 
the sun was set, she suggested that they retire early 
that they need not light the lantern. 

“Why?” Margaret asked, on the alert at once. 
“Do you fear that some one might see it and find out 
where we are? ,, 

Virginia’s laugh sounded natural. “A light al¬ 
ways attracts bugs and beetles,” she exclaimed mer¬ 
rily, “and we will sleep better if they stay away. I 
do not want to close the one window, since it has 
only a wooden blind and we will need the air.” 

Margaret did not openly protest, but to herself 
she thought: “I’ll never sleep a wink, I know, with 
that window open, for how easy it would be for the 
mountain lion to spring in and eat us up before we 
knew it.” 

But after a time, the fragrance of pine boughs 
lulled the tired girl to sleep, and when Virginia was 
sure that the slumber was not feigned, she rose very 
quietly and tiptoed toward the door. 


118 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

NIGHT PROWLERS. 

Virginia, sincerely hoping that the eastern girl 
would not awaken, tiptoed out of the log cabin and 
very quietly closed the door. She was carrying the 
unlighted lantern and some matches. Not far from 
the cahin was a small cave. In this Virginia went 
and struck a light when she was sure that it would 
not be seen by anyone outside. Then opening the 
brown paper, she read again and more carefully 
what her brother, Malcolm, had written. 

The property which he wished observed lay direct¬ 
ly below the cave far down in the canyon, but it was 
not this part of the message which had stirred Vir¬ 
ginia to action. It was that which followed. 

“Pat Mahoy states that about a week ago while 
he was prospecting about here, a desert-rat sort of a 
man took him by surprise. He has feared ever since 
that the man may have suspected that the property 
was valuable and that he might return, so don’t 
sleep until we get back. Keep alert and on the 
watch.’’ 

Little did Malcolm dream when he wrote that has¬ 
tily scrawled message that it would be a mere girl 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


119 


and his most dearly loved sister who would assume 
the truly dangerous position of night watch. 

Leaving the lantern in the cave, Virginia went 
out into the darkness and stood leaning against a 
boulder where she could not be seen but where she 
could observe the downward slope of the canyon. 

Every half hour she went to the cabin and listened 
at the open window that she might be assured that 
Margaret was still sleeping undisturbed. 

It was on her return from one of these visits to 
the cabin that she uttered an exclamation of dismay, 
for, far down in the canyon, she saw lights moving 
about. 

What could it mean? At first she thought there 
were but two, but then she counted three. Tensely 
she watched. For a brief while the lights were 
close together as though whoever carried them were 
conferring on some plan of action. Then one of the 
lights seemed to settle permanently in one spot and 
two of them began to ascend the trail that led to¬ 
ward the log cabin. Virginia leaped into the cave 
and put out the light in her lantern. Then she 
sprang back to her post of observation. It would be 
some time before whoever was coming could reach 
the top of the trail. What ought she to do ? What 
could she do? 

Perhaps she ought to warn Margaret at once and 
yet the eastern girl would be so terrorized that it 
would but add to the problem confronting Virginia. 
Moreover, if it should be Malcolm returning, she 


120 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


would have frightened Margaret without reason, 
and so she determined to wait until she herself might 
be assured of the identity of the bearers of the light 
who seemed to be slowly ascending the trail. 

At last they were near enough for Virginia, who 
was listening intently to hear their voices, and to her 
dismay, she realized that she had never heard them 
before. Then as the light of the lanterns was 
thrown upon them, although she could not see their 
faces, she knew from the build of each that to her 
they were strangers. One was of slight, graceful 
build and the other heavy set. They seemed to be 
having a heated discussion and Virginia clearly 
heard the younger man say: “If it's crooked work 
you are up to, I’ll not go a step further.” 

“You’ll do as I say,” was the surly reply. 

Terrorized, when again the lanterns began to as¬ 
cend the trail, Virginia sped to the cabin and 
awakened Margaret. 

“What is it, Virginia?” Margaret asked, half 
awake, as she rose. “Is it a bear or the outlaw V 9 

“Hush! Hush!” Virginia whispered. “Be quiet 
as you can and follow me. There are two strange 
men coming up the trail. They do not mean to 
harm us, of course, for they do not know of our 
existence, but they probably plan visiting this hut, 
and we don’t want them to find us here. Climb 
through the window and then we will crouch down 
in the dark until we can slip away.” 

Although Margaret was terrorized, the courage of 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


121 


her Puritan ancestors must have asserted itself, for 
she did just as Virginia bade her. Silently the 
girls crept through the small open window and hur¬ 
ried to a place of hiding in a clump of dwarf pines, 
and none too soon, for a moment later lights ap¬ 
peared in the cabin. 

They were neait enough to hear an exclamation 
of surprise, followed by a surly voice. “Huh! Folks 
been here seems like, and mighty recent. Two hats 
yonder belonin’ to gals, I take it. Tom, get a move 
on ye and find who ’twas just left here. Like as 
not whoever ’tis has the information we’re wishin’ 
to obtain.” 

Evidently the one addressed as Tom didn’t move. 
“Stubborn again?” the voice inquired. “Then it’s 
myself as will hunt for whoever escaped.” 

Hearing this, the frightened girls crouched lower, 
hoping that they would escape observation, but un¬ 
fortunately, the grey of the dawn had come and 
Margaret’s red belt and neck handkerchief gleamed 
among the green pines and attracted the roving eye 
of the searcher. 

“Wall,” he remarked, “sort of playin’ hide and 
seek with me, was ye? Come out now, and if ye’ll 
tell all ye know about what’s goin’ on around here 
you won’t be hurt, not one scratch/’ 

Virginia, holding Margaret’s hand in a firm clasp, 
arose, for she knew there was no other alternative. 
The heavy-set man was a type of which she had 
heard but had never before seen. She knew that 


122 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


he could be merciless and so with a pretence of 
bravery which with difficulty she assumed, Virginia 
led Margaret toward the cabin. 

She glanced at the slight young man who stood 
watching them and she -was sure that she saw in his 
bronzed face an expression of pity. Then in another 
moment, something very unexpected had happened. 

The surly man, intent upon obtaining whatever 
information he could from the two girls, had for¬ 
gotten for the moment that the lad, whom he had 
addressed as Torn., was not in sympathy with his 
plans. Had he chanced to glance at the youth he 
would have seen an expression in his eyes that would 
have warned him that he would better not bully the 
girls too much. But, for the moment the older man 
had entirely forgotten his companion. 

When they neared the cabin, he commanded, 
“Turn around here, gals! Tell me all ye know 
about this here mining property and tell it quick.” 

Virginia was defiantly silent, but Margaret, whose 
courage was gone, began to sob, and it was at that 
moment that the lad called Tom confronted the bully 
and in each hand he held a gun. 

“Coward!” he said, ‘Til not stand by and see 
you frighten two mere girls. Down the trail with 
you and don’t so much as look back or I’ll fire.’’ 

The man obeyed sullenly, and Tom stood leaning 
against the boulder to be sure that his orders were 
carried out. Then, turning to the girls, he said, 
“Yioung ladies, do you wish me to remain here until 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


123 


you are better protected or do you prefer to be 
alone?” 

“Oh, please, please stay!” Virginia implored, for, 
brave as she had been, she was after all only a girl, 
and she had been thoroughly frightened. “My 
brother Malcolm, and Pat Mahoy may return at any 
moment now and so I am sure that you will not be 
long delayed.” 

“It doesn’t matter how long I am delayed,” the 
youth said, and in his voice there was a tone of 
hopelessness which Virginia noted with sudden sym¬ 
pathy. “I’ll stand here and watch the trail for a 
time,” he added. 

“And I will prepare breakfast,” the western girl 
said brightly; “then you come when it is ready.” 

Half an hour later Virginia called and the lad left 
his post feeling sure that they were not to be 
molested. When he had washed at the spring he 
entered the hut and sat with the girls at the rustic 
table. Virginia liked the lad and was indeed puzzled 
to know why he had been in such bad company. 

“You girls were brave to come up here alone,” 
Tom said, “Weren’t you afraid?” 

“Indeed I was,” Margaret confided, “because, you 
see, we had heard that an outlaw is hiding some¬ 
where on Second Pteak. Do you suppose that it is 
true ?” 

“Yes,” the lad replied, “it is true. I am the out¬ 
law.” 


124 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

A "tame” outlaw. 

When the lad called Tom calmly remarked, “I 
am that outlaw,” Margaret, who had supposed an 
outlaw to be a villain, such as she had seen in the 
moving pictures, did not know how to reply, but 
Virginia, used to the ways of the West, held out her 
hand to the lad and said with sweet sincerity, ‘‘Tom, 
I believe that you are either innocent, or that you 
hastily committed some act which you now deeply 
regret.” 

“Thank you for your confidence,’’ the lad re¬ 
plied. 

The eastern girl found it hard to convince her¬ 
self that she was awake. Could it be that she, 
brought up in the most conservative manner, was 
really breakfasting in a log hut on a mountain peak 
with an outlaw? She glanced furtively at the lad 
and, noting a kindly expression in his face, she de¬ 
cided that he must be a tame outlaw and one of 
whom she need not be afraid. 

What an exciting letter she would be able to write 
to Babs, and how that girl, who had always thirsted 
for adventure, would envy her. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


125 


Suddenly Tom leaped to his feet and listened in¬ 
tently. Virginia followed him as he went with long 
strides toward the open door. 

“Two men are coming up the trail,” he reported, 
“but they are not the ones we so recently dismissed.” 

Virginia sprang forward with a cry of joy. ‘Oh, 
it is brother Malcolm,” she exclaimed. When the 
young man in the lead had dismounted, he stared 
in uncomprehending amazement at the two girls and 
the strange lad. 

“Virginia! Margaret! What does this mean?” 
he asked. He sensed at once that something very 
unusual had happened. 

“Rusty and Slim were away,” Virginia explained, 
“and so we girls had to come, and oh, brother, 
brother, we have been so frightened, but this brave 
lad has been our protector.” 

When the whole story had been told, Malcolm 
held out his hand. “You say that you are an out¬ 
law. As you know it is the custom of the desert to 
ask no questions, but, Tom, you are not an outlaw 
from our home. From this day on, for as long as 
you wish to remain, I engage your services. Will 
you accept?” 

“I do and thank you. I sincerely hope that you 
will find me worthy of the trust.” 

“I know we will,” Malcolm declared heartily, 
“and, to complete your name cow-boy fashion we 
will call you Trusty Tom.” 

An hour after the return of Malcolm and Pat Ma- 


126 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


hoy, Virginia approached her brother, saying, “Do 
you think it would be safe now for Margaret and 
me to return to the ranch ? We are both very weary 
and believe that we could rest better at home.” 

Malcolm glanced up from the rustic table where 
he had been so busily figuring that the time had 
passed unnoticed. 

“I had planned returning with you,” he said 
thoughtfully, “but I would rather remain here a 
few hours longer. Where is Trusty Tom? I will 
ask him to accompany you home.” 

“He is with Pat Mahoy,” Virginia began, when 
Margaret, from the doorway said, “Here he is 
now.” Then she called to the approaching lad, 
“Tom, Malcolm wishes to speak to you.” The boy 
at the table looked up with a welcoming smile. “If 
you believe that it would be safe for the girls to re¬ 
turn home, Tom, I wish you would accompany 
them,” he said. 

“Indeed, I will gladly,” the other lad replied, “and 
if need be, I will protect them with my life.” 

Half an hour later the three horses left the can¬ 
yon trail and started across the gleaming desert. 

“I’m glad to get away from the mountains,” Mar¬ 
garet declared, “for out here on the open desert, we 
can see whoever is coming and not be surprised by 
friend or foe.” 

“Except in one place,” Virginia added, “and that 
is where the trail crosses the creek bottom. The 
banks are so high, a whole regiment could be hiding 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


127 


down there and we wouldn’t know it until we were 
quite upon them, but I’m not anticipating trouble, 
are you, Tom?” 

“No,” the lad replied, “not for you girls,” he 
added. “Surely no one on the desert would wish 
to harm you.” 

Virginia glanced up quickly and wondered if he 
were fearful that someone might be watching for 
him. How she did wish that she could ask him to 
tell her all about it, but she knew that on the desert 
no one asked a stranger his name or destination. 

An hour later, as they were approaching the spot 
where the trail descended into the rocky creek bot- 
ton, Tom, who was in the lead, whirled in his saddle 
and lifted a warning hand. 

“Stay here,” he said softly, “while I ride ahead 
that I may be sure that it is safe for you to descend 
the creek trail.” 

The girls did as he bade them, and while the lad 
rode forward, Margaret asked fearfully: “What 
aroused Tom’s suspicions, do you suppose?” 

“Perhaps he just wishes to be cautious,” Virginia 
replied, but had Margaret been able to see her 
friend’s face at that moment, she would have known 
that her words were not expressing her true thought, 
for the western girl had also seen the something 
that had alarmed the lad and that something was a 
face peering above the bank close to the mesquite 
bush. It, however, had quickly disappeared when 
Tom started alone toward the creek trail. 


128 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Virginia delayed but one moment, and then touch¬ 
ing Comrade with her quirt, she was soon riding at 
the boy’s side. 

“Tom,” she said in a low voice, “I also saw that 
face. Do you think it is the man with whom you 
were last night? Is he lying in wait for us?” 

“I think not,” Trusty Tom declared. “I believe 
whoever is in hiding is there for some other rea- 

_ _ „ ff 

son. 

Margaret, not wishing to be left behind, had 
urged Star to a gallop and rode close to Virginia. 
In mother moment they would be able to see down 
the slope of the creek trail, but, before they were 
near enough to begin the descent horsemen ap¬ 
peared, coming up, and with a cry of relief, Vir¬ 
ginia urged Comrade ahead of the others as she ex¬ 
claimed to the man in the lead, “Oh, Mr. Rizor, it is 
only you, isn’t it? We girls have such active imagi¬ 
nations today.” Then, turning to Margaret, she 
added, “Megsy, this is the sheriff from Douglas. 
Mr. Rizor, these are my friends, Margaret Selover 
and Tom, who are from the East.” 

Virginia had been thinking fast from the mo¬ 
ment she first saw the sheriff, and yet, from the self- 
possessed way in which she talked none could have 
surmised that she was truly concerned. Her first 
thought had been, “Tom is a self-confessed outlaw. 
If the sheriff and his men are looking for him I 
must try to protect him as he protected us.” 

“My wife told me you had a girl friend stayin’ 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


129 


with you from the East, Miss Virginia/’ Mr. Rizor 
was saying, “but she didn’t mention a boy.” 

As the sheriff spoke, he gazed keenly at the lad 
whose expression, Virginia was glad to note, did not 
express guilt. 

“Are you looking for someone who has been 
breaking the law, Mr. Rizor?” the western girl 
asked, anxious to attract those penetrating grey eyes 
from Tom. 

“Yes, that’s who we’re after/’ the sheriff replied. 
“Two nights ago, the Number Six Limited was held 
up in Rattlesnake Canyon and the mail car was 
robbed. The track walker reported that he had seen 
two men and a lad of about eighteen, lurking around 
there an hour before the limited was due, and he 
thinks he could recognize any one of them if he 
could see them again.” 

At that moment one of the men uttered an excla¬ 
mation and pointed toward the south, where, faint 
and far through powerful glasses he saw two horse¬ 
men making for the Mexican border. 

The sheriff took the glasses and looked through 
them intently for a long moment. 

“See you again,” he called over his shoulder, as, 
with his men, he started in quick pursuit, and Vir¬ 
ginia with a sinking heart, noticed that the steel 
grey eyes looked directly at Tom as though the 
words were meant especially for him. 

When the sheriff and his men were gone, the three 


130 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


young people rode silently down the dry creek trail 
and up on the other side c 

Tom was the first to speak. 

“It was mighty good of you, Miss Virginia, to 
protect me the way you did,’’ he said, earnestly. “I 
am afraid however, that you believe me to be one of 
the three who held up the mail train, but indeed, it 
is not so. I was in Rattlesnake Canyon when the 
two men came along. I didn’t have a bite to eat 
and they shared with me. I told them that I was 
planning to walk the tracks until I reached Doug¬ 
las, and that there I meant to obtain work if I could. 
The man, with whom you saw me later, assured 
me that he could give me remunerative employment 
if I would wait for them over at Second Peak. I 
did not at the time inquire the nature of the employ¬ 
ment nor, did I know, until I heard the sheriff tell¬ 
ing about it, that they had robbed the mail train. The 
next day I met the two men at the spot upon which 
we had agreed, and they told me what they wished 
me to do. I refused, saying that I did not care to 
do crooked work. I hope that you will believe me, 
for what I have told you is the truth.” 

“I do indeed believe you,” Virginia exclaimed, 
“and if need be, we will tell your story to Mr. Rizor. 
Good! Here is dear old V. M. I’m glad to be 
home, aren’t you, Megsy ? I feel as though we had 
been away a year. Tom, there is the bunkhouse 
yonder, I think Slim and Rusty Pete must be there 
for their ponies are in the corral. Tell them that 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


131 


you are our new cow-boy. They’ll like you and Pm 
sure that you will like them.” 

When the girls had dismounted at the wide front 
veranda, and Tom had led their ponies back to the 
corral, they entered the house and Margaret sank 
down in a big, comfortable chair as she said with a 
sigh of contentment. “Well, now I am beginning 
to feel real once more. Honestly, Virg, I haven’t 
been a bit sure but that I might wake up and find 
either that I was a character in a Zane Grey story 
or that it was a dream and a nightmare at that.” 

“Oh! Here’s the mail pouch P Virginia exclaimed 
gleefully. “Someone has been to town.” 

“I do hope that there is a letter from Babs,” Mar¬ 
garet said. 

“I am so eager to know if she has learned more, 
as yet, about her lost brother, Peyton.” 


132 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE SHERIFF^ VISIT. 

A letter from Babs was the first one that 
tumbled out on the big library table when Virginia 
held the pouch upside down. Other papers and let¬ 
ters rattled out, but both girls were eager to hear 
the news from Margaret’s former room-mate in the 
far-away boarding school. 

“Dearest Megsy and Virg,” Margaret read 
aloud. 

“I’m so happy today that I could sing like a lark, 
but since it is silence period, I would better just pen 
my joy to you two dear girls, who will, I know, re¬ 
joice with me. I am just absolutely convinced now 
that I know where my dear brother Peyton is. Of 
course his messages to me continue to be mysterious; 
that is, he doesn’t sign his full name, only his initials. 
I’m sure that they must be his, for I do not know 
anyone else in the world whose name begins with 
P. and W. 

“It is just as I supposed in the very beginning. 
He did run away to sea, for I have now received five 
picture postcards signed P. W., and they were 
mailed at different ports in China, Japan and the 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


133 


East Indies. I know he is sending them to me be¬ 
cause he realizes how unhappy I would be if I had 
no knowledge of his whereabouts. 

“I do wish that I could write to him and tell him 
how happy I am just to be assured that he is well 
and alive, but since he wishes to be so mysterious, I 
will have to be content. 

“And now I will tell you something else. I am 
saving every penny of my allowance, and before I 
start for the West I am going to buy a whole khaki 
outfit like the girls wear in the moving pictures. Oh, 
Megsy, how you would have laughed the other day 
if you could have seen our French riding master’s 
expression when I asked him if he would try to get 
a horse that bucks, upon which I might practice rid¬ 
ing. 

“ ‘Mees Wente/ he said, ‘how is it that you mean? 
r A horse that bucks ? In Paris we do not have heem.’ 

“Every girl in the riding class wanted to shout, 
but of course, you know Professor La Fleur is so 
prim and proper we couldn't even smile. 

“However, as soon as we came back from the 
canter, we all met in my room and made fudge and 
we laughed so loud and so long that Miss Pickle put 
her head in at the door and asked if we thought it 
was quite ladylike to laugh in so boisterous a man¬ 
ner. 

“Girls, when I get out on the desert, I am going 
way up or* the trail Virginia calls her Inspiration 
Peak, and I'm going to shout just as loud and long 


134 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


as ever I wish. I’m so tired of always having to be 
proper and ladylike. 

“Good-bye for now. 

“Your pal, 

“Babs. 

“P. S.—Megsy, aren’t you glad that I have lo¬ 
cated my dear brother, Peyton? B. B. W.’’ 

Before Margaret could comment about the letter, 
there came a sharp rap on the front door, and Vir¬ 
ginia, springing to open it, wondered who might 
be there. 

It was Mr. Rizor but his men were not with him. 
Luckily Virginia had expected that the sheriff would 
stop at V. M. on his way back to town and so she 
did not express surprise, although Margaret did. 
Luckily Mr. Rizor did not glance at the eastern girl, 
who wisely busied herself in another part of the 
room. “Miss Virginia,” he said, “may I come in? 
There’s a matter I wish to be speakin’ about.” 

“Why, of course you may come in Mr. Rizor/* 
the girl said, opening the door welcomingly wide, 
“and I hope that you will remain with us for the 
midday meal which is about to be served.” 

Evidently he had not accompanied his men to the 
Mexican border, and Virginia was wondering about 
his reason for not having done so. 

“Thanks, I’ll not be stopping but a minute,” he 
said. “My men are following what they think is a 
pretty sure trail, but my presence is more needed 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


135 


back in town today and so Fm headin' that way, 
but, bein’ as I had something 1 very important to say 
to you, I thought I’d stop even though it is a mile 
farther.” 

Virginia’s heart beat rapidly. Had the sheriff 
real knowledge about Tom, and had he come to ar¬ 
rest him? If so, she must try to save their new 
cow-boy, but, how could she do it? The girl had 
been so busy with her own anxious thoughts that 
she had failed to note the expression of pleased pride 
that appeared in the face of the sheriff. 

“Well, to come to the point, Miss Virginia,” he 
was saying, “we’ve got company down to our house, 
so to speak. Little Virginia Rizor arrived yesterday 
and she weighs eight pounds. My wife told me 
whether I caught the mail thief or not, I was to be 
sure and stop and tell you that she wants you to 
come as soon as you can to see your little namesake.” 
Then he added, “we’re hoping that she’ll grow up to 
be as fine a girl as you are.” 

Virginia’s relief was so great that she almost 
shouted for joy. “I am indeed glad, Mr. Rizor!” 
she said. “Margaret, did you hear that splendid 
news? Please tell Mrs. Rizor that my friend and I 
will ride into town in a very few days to see her 
and the darling little baby.” 

When the sheriff was gone Virginia almost cried, 
her relief was so great. 

“The queer part of it is,” she told Margaret, “I 
just know that Mr. Rizor believes our Tom was the 


136 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


lad who was with the men who robbed the mail 
train, but for my sake he isn’t going to say a word 
about it.” 

“I’m not so sure,” the other girl replied as she 
pointed out of the window. Virginia looked and 
saw that the sheriff, instead of taking the trail 
toward town, was slowly and thoughtfully riding 
toward the bunkhouse. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


137 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

WIELDING A CAN OPENER. 

When Margaret pointed out of the window, Vir¬ 
ginia sprang up and looked down toward the bunk- 
house. Was it possible that the sheriff did suspect 
that Tom was one of the three who were supposed 
to have held up the train in Rattlesnake canyon and 
was he about to arrest the lad? If so Virginia de¬ 
termined that she would try to save the young out¬ 
law even as he had saved the girls the night be¬ 
fore on lonely Second Peak. 

She stood gazing intently out of the window ready 
to run to the bunkhouse if she felt that her presence 
were needed, but instead, when the sheriff drew rein, 
and hailed, it was the cow-boy Rusty Pete who ap¬ 
peared in the doorway. Slim quickly joined him, 
and, from their smiling faces and the hearty way in 
which they shook hands with Mr. Rizor, Virginia 
realized that after all the sheriff’s mission had been 
a peaceful one. 

“He is a proud and happy father,” she said as 
she turned from the window, “and he wants all of 
his friends to rejoice with him, and so, after all, 
Tom is safe here, at least for the present.” 


138 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Then, glancing at the clock, she exclaimed. “It is 
nearly noon, and brother said that he would surely 
reach V. M. at that hour and I just know that he 
will be as hungry as a wolf. ,, 

Virginia went to her room and Margaret to the 
one adjoining and they visited through the door 
that opened between while they changed from their 
khaki riding habits to fresh pink and blue gingham 
house dresses. Then arm in arm, they marched to 
the kitchen. 

“You set the table, Megsy,” Virg directed, “while 
I produce the viands. That is easily done on the 
desert where we have to depend upon canned 
foods” 

As she talked, she climbed up on a low step-ladder 
in the adjoining pantry and selected several cans. 
“Can you open them, Megsy, while I go to the cool¬ 
ing cellar, and skim some nice thick cream for us?” 
she inquired. 

Margaret looked doubtfully at the can opener 
which Virg was handing to her, but she replied con¬ 
fidently enough. “Oh, I am sure that I can. I have 
often seen our Dinah wield that weapon/’ 

"It's easy enough,” Virg told her. “See, I'll do 
this one to show you how.” 

“Oh, I can do that, I am sure I can.” Megsy de¬ 
clared, and so Virg taking the skimmer and a big 
bowl, went out the back door and descended to the 
cool walled-in cellar where the milk was kept. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


139 


Megsy found that opening a can was not as easy 
as it looked. “May I help?” a pleasant voice asked 
and there in the open door stood the good-looking 
young outlaw, sombrero in hand. 

Virginia, who had at that moment appeared with 
the cream, noted that, with his hat off, Tom’s face 
looked refined, even aristocratic, and she was more 
puzzled than ever concerning the identity of their 
new cow-boy guest. 

“Oh Tom,” Margaret looked up, her face flushed 
from the unusual exertion. “Some good fairy must 
have told you that we are in dire need of a strong 
arm. Do you know how to wield this weapon, com¬ 
monly called a can opener?” 

“Indeed, I do,” was the quick reply. “I have often 
camped in the hills at home and so I am quite all 
expert at the culinary art.” 

Virginia made a mental note. Wherever Tom 
came from there also were hills. Hanging his som¬ 
brero on a rack near the door, Tom took the weapon 
and dexterously opened one can after another. 

“This surely is a varied menu,” he laughingly ex¬ 
claimed when the task was done. “How many cans 
have you allowed for each boarder ?” 

Malcolm came in before Virg could reply, and 
after having washed at the pump on the back porch 
and rubbed his head well with the big rough towel 
that was daily renewed, he took from his pocket a 


140 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


comb and looking into the small mirror, he made 
himself presentable. 

He then went to his room for a moment’s rest and 
when he was gone, Virg inquired. “By the way, 
Tom, how did you like our cow-boys?” 

“First rate. They are fine lads,” Tom said with 
enthusiasm, “but their lingo is so different from that 
which I am used to that at times I can hardly grasp 
their meaning.’’ 

“Point two,” thought Virginia. “Tom hasn’t 
been in the cattle country long else he would be 
familiar with the cow-boys’ manner of speaking.” 

Oh, if one might ask questions—but the courtesy 
of the desert forbade it. 

Tom proved a very valuable aid and in a short 
time Margaret was out on the back porch pulling the 
rope which rang a bell and called the other two cow¬ 
boys in for the noon repast. 

One amusing thing happened which did not escape 
the watchful Virginia. Tom, eager to assume his 
new role of cow-boy, began eating in the manner 
approved in the best society, but, noting that Slim 
and Rusty Pete ate with their knives, a twinkle 
appeared in his blue eyes while he did likewise. He 
handled his knife, however, in a way which showed 
plainly that he was unused to wielding it in a man¬ 
ner so uncouth. 

Virginia turned away to hide a smile. Of one 
thing she was convinced. This outlaw had a sense 
of humor. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


141 


Half an hour later when the dishes were washed 
and cleared away and the girls retired to their rooms 
for an afternoon siesta, Virginia confided, “Megsy, I 
have never before been so interested in a boy as I 
am in Tom, have you? Do you suppose we will 
ever find out who he really is ?” 


142 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE NEW COW-BOY. 

When the girls awakened from their siesta, arm 
in arm they sauntered down to the corral where 
they saw Tenderfoot Tom trying to ride a broncho, 
but without much success. He leaped to the ground 
when he beheld the girls and removing his hat, in a 
manner unknown to cow-boys, he held it while he 
talked. “Young ladies,” he said, “do I look im¬ 
portant ? Slim and Rusty Pete have gone with your 
brother to some distant part of the range and may 
be away until the morrow and I, if you please, am 
the cow-boy in charge of V. M. Ranch and no longer 
merely a—.” 

He did not finish the sentence and Virg wondered 
if he had planned saying outlaw, but Margaret was 
finishing it for him by merrily adding, “can opener.” 

“Let me prove that I really am a cook,” the lad 
exclaimed brightly. “Suppose you two damsels go 
for a canter and do not return until six o’clock, and 
then you shall see what you shall see.” 

Catching and saddling Star and Comrade toolc 
but a few moments and then the lad stood waving 
his sombrero to the girls as they rode away. Ten 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


143 


minutes later when they had reached the top of the 
mesa trail, Margaret looked back. Her exclamation 
of surprise caused Virginia also to turn. They saw 
Tom with his gun over his shoulder riding away in 
the opposite direction. “What can that mean?” 
Margaret wondered. “Do you suppose that he 
wishes to be rid of us that he might leave the V. M. 
Ranch?” 

“Well, if he wants to go, let him,” Virginia re¬ 
plied. “We will ride over to the junction and 
ask Mrs. Wells if she knows someone who would 
like to cook for us. That is the part of our home 
work that Uncle Tex assumes when he is here. I 
never knew that dear old man to stay away from 
V. M. for two whole months before, and now' it is 
nearly three. He often goes for six weeks or so. I 
believe that he likes to roam but he gets homesick 
after a time and comes back for a good long stay.” 

“Poor old man,” Margaret said. “Perhaps he 
plans staying away until he thinks I am gone. The 
mere idea of being my guardian evidently frightened 
him.’’ 

Virginia smiled but her thought had reverted to 
Tom. “I can’t believe that our new cow-boy is really 
deserting us, and yet it did seem strange for him 
to ride away as soon as we were gone. However, 
we will find out when we return. Here is where we 
dip down into the dry creek bottom. At this time of 
the year it is perfectly safe to ride along there. It’s 
a short-cut to the Junction but woe to man or beast 


144 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


who takes it in the spring for a sudden cloud burst 
in the mountains changes this creek into a raging 
torrent before the trail leading out of it could pos¬ 
sibly be reached.” 

Margaret looked anxiously at the sky that was 
gleaming blue above the mountains, but not a sign of 
a cloud was to be seen. 

Half an hour later, they reached the trail that led 
them again to the desert on the other side and there, 
near the Santa Fe tracks, stood a combination sta¬ 
tion, general store and dwelling. In it lived Mr. 
and Mrs. Wells and their small son, Danny. 

When at their rap Mrs. Wells opened the door, 
she exclaimed: 

“Virginia Davis, what is your brother thinking 
of to permit you to ride around alone these days? 
Doesn’t he know there’s an outlaw supposed to be 
hiding near here in the mountains? Folks say he is 
fierce looking, like a story book pirate. There’s a 
posse over from Texas hunting for him and a re¬ 
ward offered for his capture dead or alive. He’ll 
be caught soon, of course, but till he is, seems like 
you girls ought to stay pretty close to home.’’ 

Luckily at that moment Mrs. Wells was called into 
the store, which opened from her living-room, and 
so she did not see the look of concern and amaze¬ 
ment in the faces of her guests. “But that outlaw 
can’t be our Tom,” Margaret protested. “He isn’t 
fierce looking. He—” she said no more for their 
hostess was returning. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


145 


She shook her head when Virginia inquired if 
she could recommend someone who could cook for 
them. “Miss Headsley’s gal might have liked the 
place only she’s tuck another. She and Rattlesnake 
Jim got jined last week and they’re homesteadin’ a 
place now up her pa’s way.” 

The girls refused a kindly given invitation to re¬ 
main to supper and they were soon in the saddle 
cantering at top-speed toward V. M. Ranch. Vir¬ 
ginia felt very anxious, she hardly knew why. If 
this posse was really searching for Tom, she ought 
to be glad if he had escaped, but it didn’t seem 
a bit like to him to go without even saying goodbye. 
She just couldn’t believe that he had done so, but, 
when they reached V. M., and no-one came to take 
their horses, with heavy hearts they walked up to 
the house from the corral. 

Virg in the lead, opened the front door and then 
stood staring in amazement at what she saw with¬ 
in. 


146 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

A JOLLY SURPRISE. 

“Tom !” Virginia’s manner of uttering the name 
seemed almost like a cry of joy and the lad who was 
wearing a white apron chef-fashion, turned toward 
the open door with a pleasant smile of greeting. If 
he noted the surprised expression on the faces of the 
two girls, he did not attribute it to its real cause. 
He supposed that they naturally were surprised to 
behold the fine supper that was spread on the living- 
room table which had been drawing close to the grate 
where a cheerful log was burning. 

“Oho! What a feast!” Margaret exclaimed hur¬ 
riedly, to cover their all too evident amazement at 
finding the outlaw calmly preparing a meal when a 
posse from Texas was supposed to be searching for 
him. “Where did you get the young rabbits that 
you have fried such a crispy brown ?” 

“I took my gun as soon as you were gone/’ the 
lad told them, “and went a-hunting, and, as you 
well know, Miss Virginia, it takes only a short time 
in the sage to blag as many young rabbits as one 
may desire. Tomorrow, if we are still cooks of the 
V. M. Ranch, I will vary the menu by bringing in 
quail.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 147 


While they were eating Tom asked: “What news 
did you hear while you were away, or perhaps you 
didn’t see anyone who had news to tell.” He was 
looking at Virginia and his eyes seemed to hold 
an eager inquiry. What should she say? Ought 
she to tell him the truth and give him an opportunity 
to ride to the north where the mountains were wild, 
rugged and desolate and where he could hide with 
greater safety?” 

“Yes, we did hear news,” Virginia replied. “At 
the Junction we heard that a posse from Texas 
is searching for someone who is supposed to be hid¬ 
ing about here.” 

Then impulsively she leaned toward the lad and 
placed a hand on his arm as she said pleadingly, “if 
you were my brother I would suggest that you ride 
to the north where the mountains are nearly im¬ 
penetrable and stay there in hiding until this search 
is over. I do wish that you would go, Tom, this 
very night.” 

The lad shook his head. “I can't go—not to¬ 
night, Miss Virginia,” he said. “You two girls are 
all alone on V. M. Ranch and your brother trusts 
me to look after you. I will stay right where I am 
until your brother returns or until—well—until I 
am found.” 

When the repast had been cleared away the three 
young people sat about the fireplace watching the 
burning log. They talked little. The eastern girl 
felt strangely uneasy and every little while she would 


148 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


glance at one of the uncurtained windows as though 
she expected to see a face peering in at them. 

At last the clock chimed the hour of nine and 
Tom arose. “Miss Virginia, Miss Margaret/’ he 
said as he held out a hand to each, “I want to thank 
you for having been so kind and sisterly to me. Do 
not be concerned about me. I promise to ride north 
as soon as you are well protected. Goodnight.” 

The two girls lay awake for hours waiting for, 
they knew not what. It was nearly midnight before 
they slept. Half an hour later Margaret sat up sud¬ 
denly and listened intently. Had she heard some¬ 
thing, she wondered, and if so, what? 

Again she heard the noise which she believed must 
have awakened her. Someone was trying to enter 
the house, of that she was sure. Springing up and 
throwing her bathrobe about her she ran into Vir¬ 
ginia’s room and shook her friend. 

“What is it?” that girl asked, on the alert at 
once. 

“Hark!’* whispered Margaret. “Can’t you hear 
someone at the kitchen door ?” 

The western girl listened, “I surely do,” she re¬ 
plied, “but my dear Megsy, it must be someone who 
feels he has a right to come in, for he is not trying 
to be quiet and he is using a key.” 

“Do you suppose that it is your brother, Malcolm, 
returning ?” 

“Maybe,” Virginia replied as she arose and slipped 
on her robe. “Whoever it is has opened the door 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


149 


and has entered the kitchen. I'll light a candle and 
investigate. ,, 

“Oh, Virg! Please, please don't go out there 
alone! Can't we call Tom or someone?" 

But it was too late for the girls could hear that 
whoever had entered the house was approaching 
Virginia's bedroom. Margaret clung to her friend. 
Even Virginia was puzzled, but the thing that gave 
her confidence was the fact that the intruder was 
not trying to be quiet. A moment later there came 
a tap on the door. 

“Who is it?'* the girl asked, and, with a sigh of 
relief, she recognized the voice that replied, “Miss 
Virginia, dearie. Don't be skeered. It's jest me a 
cornin' home after all these weeks away. It's yo' 
old Uncle Tex, Miss Virginia, dearie." 

With a cry of delight, the door was flung open and 
the girl embraced the kind old man who had trotted 
her on his knee when she was a baby and had 
granted her every whim, if he could, since she was 
grown. 

“Oh, Uncle Tex, where have you been ever since 
you ran away just because you didn't want to take 
part in the ‘play-actin' ?" the girl exclaimed. 

The old man told that he had been way up north 
on a sheep ranch. “But ah got wistful feelin's to 
see my little gal," he said, “and so ah’s come back 
home. They’re needin’ help up thar and they didn’t 
want me to leave but ah tol* them as how ah would 
send a younger man to take my place if ah could 


150 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


find one.” Then Uncle Tex scratched his head in a 
puzzled manner, for he had suddenly thought of 
something. “Miss Virginia, dearie,” he said, “thar’s 
a parcel of men camped in the dry creek bottom a 
mile below here. They stopped me, but they let me 
go quick. They’re lookin’ for an outlaw from 
Texas, and course they knew as ah wasn’t him. 
Said they’d be up here in the momin’ and ask yo’ 
fo’ breakfast. Wall, good night, Miss Virginia, 
dearie. Ah’s sure glad to be home.” 

When the old man was gone, Virginia began to 
dress hurriedly. 

“What are you going to do?” Margaret inquired. 

“Warn Tom!” was her reply. “Uncle Tex is here 
to protect us now and Tom must start for the north 
without an hour’s delay.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


151 


CHAPTER XXIX. 
tom's speedy departure. 

“I wish you would dress, Megsy,” Virginia said. 
“I would like you to accompany me.” 

Ten minutes later Virginia opened the door very 
quietly that she might not attract the .attention of 
the old cow-man and together the two girls stepped 
out into the gathering darkness. 

“What a cold black night it is,’' Margaret said 
as she drew more closely about her the woollen 
scarf that she had thrown over her shoulders. 

“Hark, what is that moaning sound ?” 

“It’s the wind rising. I believe we are going to 
have a sand storm. Let’s creep low that we may 
keep hidden among the mesquite bushes. The house 
may be watched.” 

This they did until they were sheltered by a rise 
of grounds then Virg said: “Take my hand now 
and we’ll race for the bunk house.” 

Margaret felt her hand being firmly grasped and 
then she was fairly dragged along the trail toward 
the smaller adobe where the cow-boys had their 
quarters. 

“Oh, Virg/’ the eastern girl said with sudden 


152 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


terror, “Don’t go so fast. We might step on a 
rattlesnake.” 

“No danger of that,” the other responded. “This 
is February and the snakes are still asleep in their 
winter homes.” 

When they reached the bunkhouse Virginia darted 
to the side farthest from the dry creek and there she 
paused for breath. 

A moment later she called at an. open window, 
“Tom! Tom! Come out please, quickly.” 

Puzzled by this summons at so late an hour, the 
lad hastily dressed and opened the door. 

“Miss Virginia! Miss Margaret! What does 
this mean?” he exclaimed as he joined the girls. 
“Why are you out at this hour and on a night so 
cold and blustery? Were you frightened? Has 
anything happened at the house ?” 

“No, Tom. That is—yes! Well, I will have 
to begin at the beginning,” Virginia replied. Then 
she rapidly told of the coming of old Uncle Tex 
and of the posse that was camped in the dry creek 
bottom a mile below the ranch house. 

Then placing her hand on the lad’s arm, she 
pleaded, “Tom, we girls are well protected now that 
Uncle Tex has come and I beg of you ride to the 
north where you will be much safer than you are 
here.” 

There was no reply and Virginia wondered if 
the lad would refuse her request. Just then the 
moon appeared above Inspiration Peak, and the girls 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


153 


saw that in the lad’s face there w.as an expression of 
wistfulness, almost of sorrow. Impulsively he held 
out his hand. “Miss Virginia,” he said, “thank you 
for your interest in me. I don’t want to go. I am 
so happy here. It is the first bit of home life I have 
had in many a day. You girls have been so kind. 
If I had an own sister she could not be kinder. But 
there is no alternative, I suppose. You know this 
country better than I do, how shall I go?” 

“I have thought it all out,” Virginia replied. “I 
lay awake for hours planning what would be best 
for you to do, if you had to leave suddenly, and now 
that Uncle Tex has come, he has given me another 
idea. First of all I want you to ride to the north, 
following a trail which I will indicate, until you 
come to a group of white-washed buildings* That 
is the Wilson Sheep Ranch. Tell Mr. Wilson that 
you have been sent from the V. M. Ranch, as an 
old cattleman called Uncle Tex said that he was in 
need of help. There you will be absolutely safe, 
I am sure. Tom, will you go?” 

“Yes, Virginia,” was the reluctant reply and the 
girl noted, with a feeling of real pleasure, that for 
the first time the lad had said just “Virginia.” 

“Prepare what you need,” she added hastily, “and 
I will make you a map of the trails you are to fol¬ 
low. Then to the girl who was shivering at her 
side: “Come Megsy, we will return to the ranch 
house.” 

Fifteen minutes later, Virginia arose from the 


154 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


old desk at which she had been busily engaged. 
Margaret, who had been watching at the door, 
beckoned to her friend. “Tom is coming,” she whis¬ 
pered. 

Hurrying to the veranda, Virginia handed an en¬ 
velope to the lad. “Take the trail due west until 
you reach thef sand hills, then turn to the north,” 
she said. “You ought to reach the Papago village 
early in the morning and my good friend Winona 
will gladly give you some breakfast. Good-bye, 
Tom. We will see you again.” 

It was this hope that the lad bore in his heart as 
he rode away into the darkness and increasing wind 
storm, and it was this hope which was to help him 
bear the hardships and loneliness of many a day to 
follow. 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


155 


CHAPTER XXX. 

A BATTLE OF WITS. 

When the girls went back into the house, Mar¬ 
garet exclaimed, “Pinch me, Virg, will you? I 
want to make sure that I am a flesh and blood per¬ 
son and not a character in a book. I never felt so 
strange and unreal before in all my life.’* 

Virginia laughingly placed an arm about her 
friend’s waist and hugged her hard. “Won’t that 
do as well as a pinch?” she inquired. “You are real 
enough, dear. Hark! The clock is striking the mid¬ 
night hour. Let us return to our beds. I want to 
get some sleep. I must be up at a very early hour, 
for, as you know, we are expecting company for 
breakfast. 

“No, indeed, Megsy,” Virginia replied. “You 
will be glad to learn that our culinary troubles are 
over.” Then noting her friend’s puzzled expression, 
she added gaily. “We now have with us the best 
cook on the desert. Uncle Tex has had charge of 
the ‘chuck’ wagon at all of the roundups hereabouts 
for many years and the cow-boys would rather have 
him as chef than either a Frenchman or Chinaman.” 

“Good! Then our problem of finding a cook is 


156 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


solved,” Megsy said. Ten minutes later all was 
quiet in the V. M. Ranch house, for the girls, truly 
weary, were soon asleep. 

The sun was streaming into Virginia’s room when 
there came a rap on the door. Springing up, the girl 
slipped on her robe as she called, “Who is it?” 

“It’s yo’ Uncle Tex, Miss Virginia, dearie. Ah 
has breakfast a-started, but I thought yo’ all was 
a-oversleepin’ and maybe yo’d like me to call yo’.” 

“We’ll be with you in a moment. Uncle Tex. 
Thank you for calling us,” Virginia replied. 

The girls were just emerging from their bed¬ 
rooms when Margaret, glancing through one of the 
wide living-room windows, exclaimed, “Here come 
six horsemen. Are they your expected guests?” 

“I suppose so,” Virginia replied, and she was 
right. A few moments later six men of middle 
age and all of them with weather-bronzed faces ap¬ 
peared at the back door. The young hostess bade 
them welcome with a kindly dignity and they were 
soon seated about the long table at one end of the 
sunny kitchen. Uncle Tex was busily making the 
griddle cakes for which he was justly famous, while 
Margaret and Virginia assumed the role of wait¬ 
resses. 

“Don’t your cow-boys have breakfast about this 
hour?” a keen-eyed man evidently the leader of the 
posse, inquired. “I understand that there’s two as 
you’ve had a long time and a new one you call Tom.” 

Margaret glanced quickly at the face of her friend 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


157 


and was glad to see that Virginia was mistress of the 
situation. “Yes, we have three cow-boys/’ she re¬ 
plied with indifference. “They left yesterday to ride 
the range.” 

This was the truth, for Tom had left just before 
midnight. 

“Which way did they all go?” was the next ques^ 

lion. 

“I really don’t know,” was the calm reply. “It is 
not the custom of Lucky or Slim to tell me their 
plans for turning back the cattle.” 

“But this other fellow, the one you call Tom: per¬ 
haps you know which way he went,” the man per¬ 
sisted. 

“Yes, he rode toward the West,” Virginia frankly 
replied, and then she added, “May I serve you to 
more cakes?’’ 

“A cool one for her age,” the leader of the posse 
thought. “Thanks,” he said aloud, “I believe I will 
have a few more.” 

While he was eating the cakes he was trying to 
think of a question that he might ask the girl that 
would find her off her guard and perhaps obtain for 
him the information he desired. 

Virginia was busily refilling the huge coffee cups 
which were used only by the cow-boys, when the 
leader of the posse asked in a casual manner: 

“This ranch house is one of the oldest hereabouts, 
I understand. Have you any idea how long it’s been 
standin’, Miss Davis?” j 


158 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Virginia paused a moment before replying, but 
she could see no possible trap in the query, and so 
she said: 

“It was built by my grandfather. He came from 
the East in a prairie schooner when my dad was a 
boy of 7 .” 

“Those were excitin' days,” the man remarked 
with seeming indifference as he continued eating. 
“I suppose you've heard your pa tell many a time 
about the Indian raids they used to have every once 
in so often.” 

This had all happened so very long ago that Vir¬ 
ginia was sure that the conversation was following a 
safe channel, and so she replied: 

“Yes, I have heard dad tell that when he was a 
boy they were in constant dread of a raid at the 
full of the moon. Every month at that time some 
one's ranch house was attacked and of course grand¬ 
father never knew when it would be his turn to 
receive one of those most unwelcome visits.” 

“Must have been powerful uncomfortable for the 
women folk those days, never knowing when they 
might be scalped, but I suppose your g-randad had an 
underground room where he could hide his family if 
he knew the Indians were coming.'’ 

This had been said in an off-hand manner, but in¬ 
stantly Virginia understood the meaning of the seem¬ 
ingly innocent conversation. 

The leader of the posse believed that she had 
Tom hidden in the underground room which many 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 159, 

of the old ranches had in the days of frequent In¬ 
dian raids. They were often some distance from 
the house, the entrance being well concealed. 

Knowing, as she did, that Tom was many miles 
away, Virginia calmly replied: 

“Yes, we have an underground room. Would you 
like to see it ?” 

The man looked at her keenly and then he decided 
that he must be on the wrong trail, for, if this girl 
really did have the supposed cow-boy Tom hidden 
in an underground room, she would not so willing¬ 
ly and frankly invite him to visit the place. 

“No, Miss Davis,” he replied, as he arose; “Pve 
seen many of them and I suppose, architecturally 
speaking, they are all about the same. Guess we'd 
better be gettin' on. Thanks for the grub. Good 
day.” 

Five minutes later the two girls stood with their 
arms about each other, watching from a wide win¬ 
dow as the men rode away and Virginia noticed 
that they were taking the trail toward the west. 
How she did hope that they would not turn north 
at the sandhills, and also that; Tom had not been 
delayed. 

She glanced at the clock, as she said: 

“By now Tom ought to be safe in the Papago vil¬ 
lage.” 


160 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH’ 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

WINONA, THE INDIAN MAIDEN. 

Luckily for Tom’s comfort, the storm which 
had threatened when he left V. M. Ranch was turned 
by a changing wind toward the south; and, when the 
chill grey of daylight came, he found that he had rid¬ 
den many miles to the north and that he was slowly 
crossing a vast, wild broken upland, which was 
gradually ascending toward a range of mountains 
that looked grim, lonely and forbidding. 

In those barren walls of rock, Virginia had told 
him that he would find the almost hidden entrance 
to the Papago Indian village. 

No creature was in sight at that early hour save 
a low sailing hawk, and, now and then, a lizard, 
frightened by the horse’s hoofs, darted across the 
trail. So near was it to the color of the sand that 
only by its quick flashing motion could it be dis¬ 
cerned. 

As Tom neared the seemingly impenetrable wall of 
rock, it was hard for him to believe that this was 
really a fortress surrounding a village of any kind. 
He was weary and hungry, but, try as he might, he 
could not find the entrance. 



When the two riders appeared a pack of wolf- 
dogs made a mad rush at the stranger. 

{Page 161 ) (Virginia of V. M. Ranch ) 

















' 



















VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


161 


Suddenly his horse snorted and stopped. Tom 
wondered what it had heard for surely there was 
nothing to see, but he was not long puzzled, for 
a second later a lean, shaggy pony, ridden by a small 
Indian boy, emerged from what seemed to be solid 
rock. Tom urged his horse forward and hailed 
the little fellow who, after looking at the stranger 
with startled eyes, seemed about to return by the 
way he had come. Then it was Tom remembered 
something. He had been told to say to the first 
Indian he met, “Virginia Davis sent me,” which sen¬ 
tence, he had been assured would prove an open se¬ 
same that would win for him admittance and wel¬ 
come. 

Nor had he been misinformed, for, when the small 
Indian boy who was about to disappear, heard the 
name which Tom called, he smiled, showing two 
rows of gleaming white teeth, and then, silently 
beckoning he led the way through a crevice, so nar¬ 
row that Tom no longer wondered that it had es¬ 
caped his observation. 

It gradually widened, however, into a canyon 
which at last opened into a huge bowl-shaped valley 
where the grass was green and where clumps of 
scarlet flowers were blossoming. 

Scattering about were a dozen or more low adobe 
huts and in the midst of them in a large corral were 
man wiry Indian ponies. 

When the two riders appeared a pack of wolf- 
dogs made a mad rush at the stranger, barking furi- 


162 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


ously. However at a word of command from the 
small Indian boy, they slunk away, to Tom's secret 
relief. The lad had evidently assured them that 
the intruder was a friend and not a foe. 

The Indian boy knew little English, but he led 
Tom to the most imposing of the adobe huts. There 
he paused and uttered a cry like that of some wild 
bird. 

Tom gazed curiously at the open door which was 
festooned with dried red peppers. He wondered 
who would appear. He hoped and believed that it 
would be Winona, the Indian maiden, who was 
Virginia’s friend, but instead a shriveled old Indian 
woman wrapped in a bright-colored blanket shuffled 
to the door and evidently asked the lad what he 
wished at the home of the chief. 

Tom understood only one word in the lad's reply 
and that was “Winona." For answer the old wo¬ 
man silently pointed toward the nearest cliff. Tom, 
looking in that direction, saw a graceful Indian girl 
approaching and on her head she was balancing a 
very large red pottery jar which was almost brim¬ 
ming full of sparkling water from a mountain 
spring. 

Whirling his pony, the little Indian had galloped 
toward the dusky maiden, who paused to listen to 
what he had to say with an eager interest. 

Then, placing her water jar upon a large, flat 
rock, she approached the newcomer who had dis- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


163 


mounted, having first assured himself that the pack 
of wolf-like dogs was not in evidence. 

To his surprise the Indian maiden spoke in the 
English language and, without the least embarrass¬ 
ment held out her slim, dark hand as she said, ‘‘Wel¬ 
come, Virginia's friend. You have traveled far and 
are hungry. I am Winona and I will give you break¬ 
fast. 

Tom thanked her and, as she was about to lift the 
jar again to her head, he said with his frank, friend¬ 
ly smile, “I ought to offer to carry that, but I fear 
I could not manage it as skilfully as you do. Since 
it is without handles, it must be a difficult feat.” 

Winona smiled up at him as they walked side by 
side; the Indian lad, whose name was Red Feather, 
having taken Tom's horse to the corral. 

“Perhaps,” she replied, “but we learn early and 
do not forget. Look yonder.” 

Tom's glance followed that of Winona and he saw 
a group of little Indian girls, the oldest not more 
than io. They were coming from a mountain 
spring and each was balancing a water jar upon her 
head. The small girls gathered about gazing half 
shyly and half curiously/ at the newcomer, until Wi¬ 
nona spoke a few words in a tone of gentle rebuke, 
then the little, wild, coyote-like creatures scattered 
and soon disappeared in different mud huts. 

“What did you say to them, Winona ?’’ Tom 
asked curiously. 

The Indian girl's smile was almost merry. “That 


164 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


it isn't manners to stare at company," was the reply. 
“For seven winters, as Virginia told you, I learned 
the white man’s way, and now I have a little class 
and teach what I learned. Here we are at my home. 
My father awaits to welcome you." 

Tom saw an old Indian squatted upon the mud 
porch, and about his jet-black hair was a band into 
which had been woven with garnet beads the em¬ 
blem of the tribe. 

“My father, Chief Grey Hawk, this is Tom, friend 
of Virginia." The bronzed, wrinkled face had a 
kindly expression as the old man replied in his own 
tongue, offering hospitality. 

“Sit and rest and I will bring refreshment/’ Wi¬ 
nona said as she went within, soon to return with 
steaming coffee and a hard cake made from Indian 
meal. 

The chief having retired, Winona sat beside Tom 
on the adobe porch and asked many questions about 
Virginia. 

An hour later Tom bade the Indian girl fare¬ 
well, and with little Red Feather as guide, he again 
rode toward the north. As he looked ahead at the 
rugged, uninviting mountains, in his heart there was 
an impulse to whirl his horse about and gallop back 
to the V. M. Ranch, whatever the consequences, but 
instead he followed the lad who led the way across 
an ever rising sandy waste where there was no sign 
of a trail. Had there been one the frequent whirl¬ 
winds would have hidden it with sand. 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


165 


Tom wondered if the Indian boy had the same un¬ 
erring instinct that a bird seems to have in its flight. 
Once only did the small guide pause and listen. 
Tom, too, drew rein, but heard nothing, although it 
was evident that the Indian lad did. He was intent¬ 
ly watching a sandhill nearby, around which, in an¬ 
other moment, there appeared a bunch of wild, 
shaggy ponies, but, upon seeing Tom and Red 
Feather, with a shrill whistle-like neighing, they 
whirled about and galloped in the other direction 
and were soon hidden in a cloud of sand. 

The Indian lad looked back and his white teeth 
gleamed as he said, ‘‘Much pony-wild.” 

That was his first attempt at speaking the English 
language and would have surprised Tom greatly 
had he not recalled that Red Feather was probably 
a pupil in Winona’s little class, and so, riding closer, 
he asked, “Is it far yet we go? Long way?” 

The lad shook his head. He had understood. 
“One up, one down,” was his curious reply. Tom 
decided that the little fellow meant that they would 
cross one more range of mountains and then 
descend into a valley, nor was he wrong, for they 
were soon climbing a clearly defined mountain trail 
and at last reached a high point from which Tom 
could see, far below them, a wide, fertile valley. 

Red Feather drew rein and pointed. “Sheep,” he 
said. “I got back.” Not waiting for Tom to ex¬ 
press his gratitude, and without a formal farewell, 
the Indian lad returned by the way he had come. 


166 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Tom, believing that the sheep ranch he sought lay 
in the valley below, started the descent. 

As he neared the group of low, white-washed 
buildings, Tom felt in his heart a strange loneliness 
and a sense of homesickness for the V. M. Ranch. 

After years of wandering, the few days he had 
spent there had meant so much to him, but it had 
been Virginia's wish that he seek refuge on this 
sheep ranch, and so he rode on, wondering what 
manner of welcome he would receive. 

Mr. Wilson and his 18-year-old son, Harry, were 
mounted and apparently about to ride away from 
the big white-washed ranch house when they per¬ 
ceived the newcomer and drew rein to await him. 
They wondered who the visitor might be, as few 
riders passed that way, the sheep ranch being iso¬ 
lated and difficult of access. 

When the lad was within hailing distance, Mr. 
Wilson, in his bluff, hearty manner, called: 

“Welcome, stranger!" 

Tom responded to the greeting and said: 

“Mr. Wilson, I am from the V. M. Ranch. An 
old catleman, whom they call ‘Uncle Tex,' brought 
word that you were in need of help and I have come 
to apply for a position." 

“Good! We do indeed need help," was the hearty 
response. “Have you any knowledge of sheep?" 

“None whatever," was the frank reply, “and be¬ 
fore I accept a position with you, I would like to 
tell you just who I am.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


167 


“That is not at all necessary,” Mr. Wilson re¬ 
plied, heartily. “Your honest face and manner are 
all the recommendations that you need. Your past, 
my hoy, is past. Your present will be what you 
make it now.” Then he added, “This is my son, 
Harry. What shall we call you?” 

“Tom,” was the simple reply. 

“Tom,” Mr. Wilson repeated, “you have come at 
a very opportune time. Harry and I were just set¬ 
ting out for the Red Canyon camp. Our herder 
there, Juan, reports that many sheep are being killed 
in his flock, but that alone he cannot watch them at 
all hours. Of course he must have sleep, and al¬ 
though I am really needed on the home ranch, I am 
so short of help that I was about to accompany 
Harry. Will you go in my place ?’> 

“Gladly, sir,” Tom replied. 

“Then first come within and have refreshments 
and meet the Little Mother who makes home for us.” 

Mrs. Wilson welcomed the lad with the same 
kindliness that her husband extended to him and led 
him at once to the big, comfortable kitchen where 
he was soon given a bountiful dinner, which he 
greatly appreciated. 

An hour later, with Harry and on a fresh mount, 
Tom started again toward the north. The boys liked 
each other at once. Tom was soon asking many 
questions about sheep ranching, which the other lad 
seemed glad to answer. 

Then, for a time, they rode on silently. Tom was 


168 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


thinking how pleased Virginia would be if she could 
know of the kindly welcome he had received. How 
he wished that he could write to her. 

‘‘Can one send a letter from here to the V. M. 
Ranch ?” he inquired. 

“Yes/’ Harry replied; “about once a month we 
send our mail to Red River Junction, which is thirty 
miles away. Little Francisco will go to town in 
about a week.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


169 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

A FIERCE WARRIOR. 

A week had passed and it had been an anxious 
one for Virginia and Margaret as they had no way 
of knowing whether or not Tom had managed to 
escape the posse that had been searching for him. 
True, they had one day ridden to the Junction and 
there they had learned from Mrs. Wells, the station 
master’s wife, that the posse had returned to Texas, 
but whether they had captured the young outlaw or. 
not the good woman could not tell. 

One glorious day Margaret asked Virginia if she 
would like to go for a ride but the western girl 
wished to remain a.t home and suggested that Megsy 
go for a short canter by herself. 

“You will be perfectly safe, dear,” Virginia as¬ 
sured her. “Suppose you follow the trail over the 
mesa and toward the sand hills, then circle around 
them and come home again. That ride will make 
you good and hungry for the delicious something 
that I am going to bake. Our miners are to return 
tomorrow, and since Uncle Tex does not know how 
to make pies, Mrs. Mahoy offered to teach me this 
morning.” 


170 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Half an hour later Margaret cantered away, feel¬ 
ing very brave indeed, as this was the first time she 
had started out on a desert trail .all alone and un¬ 
protected. When she reached the mesa, she drew 
rein and looked about. Not a horseman was to be 
seen, only the gleaming white sand with here and 
there a mesquite brush, or a clump of wiry grass or 
a spot of flaming color where some hardy plant was 
blossoming. 

Toward the north lay the desolate sandhills on 
which tall stalks of yucca stood like silent sentinels. 
Margaret decided to do as Virginia had suggested, 
gallop around the small group of hills and then, 
home again. How she did wish that Babs was with 
her, for well she knew that her eastern schoolmate 
would enjoy a canter on so glorious a morning. It 
wouldn’t be long though before Babs would be com¬ 
ing. “Today is the first of March/’ Margaret was 
thinking. “April and May will soon pass and then 
it will be June and Barbara will come/’ 

Margaret was nearing the first of the three iso¬ 
lated sand hills when she felt her saddle slipping. 
She dismounted to tighten the girth when suddenly 
she lifted her head and listened intently. 

What had she heard? Perhaps nothing really, 
for well she knew that being timid, she was very im¬ 
aginative. She fastened the girth securely and had 
one foot in a stirrup about to remount when again 
she heard the sound, and this time it was much 
nearer than before. Leaping to her saddle, she was 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


171 


about to gallop away when she saw a band of horse¬ 
men coming around the nearest sand hill. Terrorized 
she whirled her pony’s head toward the south and 
urged Star to his top speed. 

She knew by the racing hoofbeats back of her 
that she was being pursued. Could she reach the 
V. M. Ranch before she was overtaken? 

Virginia was proudly surveying the row of pies, 
which, with the help of Mrs. Mahoy, she had just 
made, when she heard the front door burst open 
and slam shut. Then, almost before she could turn 
around, a terrorized girl rushed into the kitchen, 
and seizing Virginia, clung to her wildly as she said, 
“Oh, Virg, I was almost captured by Indians. They 
came around the sand hills. The minute I saw them 
I galloped for home, but two of them pursued me. 
Do you suppose they are coming to raid the ranch 
as you said they used to do when your father was 
a boy?” 

“No, no, Megsy, of course not/’ Virginia replied. 
“Tell me what did your Indian pursuers look like.” 

“One of them was a big fierce warrior, and—” 

Just then there was a rap at the front door. “Oh! 
Oh! There they are now! Virg, you aren’t going 
to let them in?” 

“Megsy, my dear, the only Indians living near 
here are the friendly Papagoes. Please do not hold 
me so tight.’* The western girl had to fairly drag 
herself away from Margaret. 

When the door was opened there on the porch 


172 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


stood the Indian maiden, Winona, and by her side 
was little Red Feather. 

Virginia was delighted and embraced her Indian 
friend just as she would have welcomed a white 
girl whom she loved and had not seen for a long 
time. 

“Margaret,” she called, “come and meet my dear 
friend Winona, of whom I have so often spoken.” 

Margaret approached, feeling rather overcome by 
the sudden change of emotions. She held out her 
hand to the Indian girl and said sincerely that she 
was indeed glad to meet Virginia’s friend. Then 
she smiled at the little fellow whom she had called 
a: “fierce warrior.” About his straight black hair 
there was a band of green, in which, perched at a 
jaunty angle, was a bright red feather. The Indian 
boy’s white teeth gleamed as he said admiringly: 

“Fast pony! Go zip!” 

Luckily neither of the Papago visitors had sus¬ 
pected that Margaret had been frightened by their 
sudden appearance at the sand hills. 

“Can’t you stay awhile, Vinona?” Virginia asked. 

“Not this time. Some other, perhaps. My father, 
Chief Grey Hawk, awaits me. We have buying to 
do in town, but I wanted to tell you the nice young 
man, your friend, he came and went again soon to 
the north. Red Feather showed him the way. He 
reached there safely.” 

Virginia’s eyes glowed, and again taking the In¬ 
dian girl’s hand, she exlaimed, “Oh, Winona, I am 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


173 


so glad that you stopped to tell me. We were eager 
to know if Tom really found your village. It is 
so hidden that the entrance is hard to find.” 

When the farewells had been said and the two 
visitors had ridden away, Margaret went to the old 
writing desk, declaring that she was going to pen 
Babs a letter that would make the boarding school 
life seem dull and monotonous. Scarcely was the 
epistle finished and sealed, when Lucky called to say 
that he was riding to the Junction and would take 
the mail. 

“Be sure to bring us back some letters,” Virginia 
called merrily as the cow-boy, waving his sombrero, 
rode away. 


174 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

A SAND STORM. 

“March winds surely are blowing/* Margaret 
sang out, as she and Virginia were hurled along at a 
merry pace from the “hen corral/* the small fenced- 
in enclosure whither the girls had been to gather 
eggs. 

When they reached the shelter of the kitchen, Vir¬ 
ginia declared, “IPs great fun to race with the wind 
back of one, but I wouldn’t care to go far across the 
desert facing this gale. I suppose that it will blow 
now for days and days. It usually does in March. 
Sometimes it hurls the sand against our windows in 
terrific gusts and woe to the horesman who is caught 
out in a such a storm.’’ 

“What happens? Is he buried alive?** Margaret 
asked. 

“No, not often that. Sometimes he turns and 
rides with the wind until it has abated. Let’s get 
the darning basket, shall we? This is such a cozy 
time to sit by the fire and mend. I always enjoy it 
most when there is a storm outside, don’t you?” 

Fifteen minutes later the two girls were comfort¬ 
ably curled up in easy chairs in front of the wide 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


175 


grate on which a mesquite root was cheerfully burn¬ 
ing. Margaret, dropping her darning into her lap 
sat watching the flames. 

“A penny for your thoughts,’’ Virginia teased. 
Margaret looked up with a little laugh. “Virg,” she 
said, “my thoughts had gone way back to the first 
chapter. I was thinking how I had rebelled when 
you wrote that I would have to leave boarding 
school and come out here to live on the desert. I 
was so sure that I was leaving happiness behind me' 
and that I would be miserable ever after, but in¬ 
stead—” she paused. 

“Have you been unhappy, dear, and are you hid¬ 
ing it in your heart ?” Virginia asked anxiously. 

“Unhappy ?” Margaret lifted such a glowing face 
that Virginia felt that her question was answered be¬ 
fore the next words were uttered. “I have never 
been so happy before in all my life. This is the 
first real home that I ever had. Mother died when 
I was so very young, and then father placed me in 
boarding school, and then he died. Of course I was 
happy at Vine Haven and Babs was like a dear sis¬ 
ter, but Oh, Virginia, there’s nothing like a com¬ 
fortable, love-filled house for a home, is there? Of 
course I still love Babs, and now I have you, and 
Malcolm for a brother.” 

Margaret had returned her attention to the sock 
she was darning which chanced to belong to the lad 
she had just mentioned, and she smiled as she con¬ 
tinued, “How nice Malcolm is. But isn’t he much 


176 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


more serious than most boys of eighteen ? Is it be¬ 
cause he has had so much responsibility since your 
father died ?” 

“Perhaps, and also because he is of a serious 
nature,” Virginia replied, as she threaded a needle. 
“And yet there is lots of fun in Buddy. You haven’t 
had an opportunity to become acquainted with him. 
He has been so occupied since you came. If he does 
return to V. M. Ranch tomorrow I do hope he plans 
staying ait home for a while. He has been away 
now for two weeks.’’ 

“Whew-oo!” Margaret said with a shudder. 
“Virg, did you hear that gust of wind? It’s blow¬ 
ing the sand, and how dark it is getting!” 

Virginia glanced anxiously at the window. “I do 
hope Lucky will reach here before nightfall,” she 
said. “However, he may remain all night at the Junc¬ 
tion. That would be the wise thing to do.’’ 

“Hark!” Margaret exclaimed listening intently, 
“I’m sure I heard someone calling just then. Did 
you ?” 

They both listened but heard only the rush of the 
wind and sand. 

However, a moment later, there came a rapping 
on the back door and both girls dropping their darn¬ 
ing, hurried to see who the newcomer might be. 

As they had really expected, it was the cow-boy 
who had ridden to the Junction for the mail. 

“Lucky!” Virginia remonstrated, “you are 
covered with sand and your face is almost bleeding. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


177 


Why did you come out tonight? The mail was not 
so important.*’ 

“No, Miss Virginia, ’twant the mail that fetched 
me but the stock. Slim ain’t here and I hadn’t tol’ 
Uncle Tex about the little sick heifer as I’ve got 
down in the hospital. I knew it would be dead by 
morning if I didn’t come home to tend to it.” As 
the long, lank cow-boy talked, he was taking the 
mail from the pouch and placing it on the kitchen 
table. At first he seemed puzzled, and then troubled 
about something. He turned the mailbag upside 
down and shook it. 

“What’s the matter, Lucky? Have you lost some¬ 
thing?” Virg inquired. 

“I’m afeared I have, Miss Virginia,” the cow-boy 
replied. “I know as how I had five letters for V. 
M. Ranch, but now I don’t count but four. One of 
’em must have blowed away. I’m powerful sorry, 
Miss Virginia. It was a longish one and it was 
from Red Riverton, I just don’t see where that let¬ 
ter can be.” 

The poor cow-boy was so distressed that Vir¬ 
ginia assured him that the missive was of no great 
importance and that probably it would be found 
in the morning. 

Then, returning to the living-room the girls drew 
their chairs close to the center table where Virginia 
had lighted the lamp with its cheerful crimson 
shade. 

“Where did Lucky say the lost letter was from ?’* 


178 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Margaret asked as she slipped a gourd into the toe 
of one of Malcolm’s socks. “I had never heard of 
the place before.” 

“Oh, I imagine it is a letter from some neighbor¬ 
ing rancher to my brother,” Virginia remarked as 
she took up her darning. “Red Riverton is in the 
northern part of the state, and—” 

“Virg!” Margaret interrupted, “do you suppose 
that letter was from our Tom? Or rather I should 
say, your Tom, as he never seems conscious of my 
existence.” 

Virginia’s eyes glowed and springing up she ex¬ 
claimed, “I do believe that you may be right. I’ll 
ask Uncle Tex the name of the nearest postoffice to 
the Wilson Sheep Ranch.” Into the kitchen she 
skipped returning with a woe-begone expression. 
“You are right, and, Oh Megsy, isn’t it dreadful? 
We have lost the very first letter that Tom ever 
wrote to us, for of course it must be blown far away. 
Just listen to that wind. It is traveling sixty miles 
an hour or more and by this time the letter will 
be far over the Mexican border. I am just sure we 
never will find it.” 

“It might have been caught on a thorny cactus,” 
Margaret said, but neither of the girls had any real 
hope of finding the missive in which they were so 
interested. 

During the night the wind subsided and the next 
day dawned gloriously still and sunny. The cow¬ 
boy, Lucky, arose before daybreak and rode up to 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


179 


the mesa, searching everywhere for the lost letter 
until the bell on the back porch of the ranch house 
called him to breakfast. 

When he entered the kitchen, he looked so 
troubled that Virginia said with her friendly smile, 
“Don't you worry about that letter. If it doesn’t 
turn up, I know who sent it, and I will write and 
explain that it was blown away in a sand storm.” 

After breakfast the two girls tramped over every 
bit of sand between the ranch house and the cor¬ 
rals; then they moiinted their ponies and rode over 
the trail toward the Junction, but not a gleam of 
white did they see. 

“How the sand has changed!” Margaret ex¬ 
claimed. “It is lying in billow-like waves. It isn’t 
smooth, the way it was yesterday.” 

“That is how the three little sand hills were 
formed, I suppose,” Virginia remarked. “Something 
must have been there, a giant cactus, perhaps 
around which the sand first gathered, and then, be¬ 
ing held, other storms added to it until the mounds 
became quite sizable sand hills standing all alone 
on the desert, but these little waves have nothing to 
hold them and they will soon smooth out again.” 

At noon they gave up the search and returned for 
lunch. As they entered the house, Margaret sud¬ 
denly exclaimed, “Why, Virginia, how could that 
letter have blown aw r ay? Lucky took the mail out 
of the pouch right here in the kitchen and before 
that the flap was buckled down.” 


180 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“That’s so,” Virginia replied, “and yet he re¬ 
members having had it and I have looked in the 
pouch several times.” Then, chancing to glance out 
of the window, she laughingly added, “You’d better 
hide, Margaret, for here comes your fierce warrior 
and he may be after your curly scalp.” 

Megsy took the teasing good naturedly and both 
girls went out on the veranda to see what message 
little Red Feather had for them. 

Far on the mesa they saw a gray line of horse¬ 
men whom they knew were the Fapagoes returning 
to their mountain encircled home. Probably Wi¬ 
nona had sent the Indian boy down to the V. M. 

As the little fellow rode up, he reached under his 
red saddle blanket and drew forth a long white en¬ 
velope. This he handed to Virginia with a slip of 
brown wrapping paper on which Winona had writ¬ 
ten: 

“Dear White Lily: 

“Mrs. Wells sent this. Your cow-boy dropped it 
at the station. Your friend, Winona.” 

“Oh thank you, Red Feather!” Virginia ex¬ 
claimed, when she had read the message. “Tell Wi¬ 
nona to come soon again and pay us a real visit.” 

The little Indian lad showed his white teeth in 
a wide smile but whether he understood or not the 
girls could not tell. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


181 


When he was gone, Virginia dragged Margaret 
into the living-room and whirled her about merrily. 
Then they sank down on the window seat and Vir¬ 
ginia tore open the long white envelope. 


182 


VIRGINIA OP V, M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

TWO LETTERS FROM TOM. 

“A letter from an outlaw/’ Margaret laughing¬ 
ly exclaimed as the two girls curled up on the win¬ 
dow seat, one to read and the other to listen to their 
very first letter from Tom. 

“Virginia, isn’t this the strangest thing you ever 
heard of?” Margaret added. “What would my 
primly and properly brought up friends in Vine 
Haven Seminary think if they knew that we were 
corresponding with a young many labeled an out¬ 
law whose last name we do not even know ?” 

Virginia laughed. “I suppose your Miss Pickle 
would be frigid with horror, but luckily she knows 
nothing of your present misdemeanors and cannot 
make you go without dessert for a week for break¬ 
ing a rule. Now for the letter: 

“Dear Virginia and Margaret: 

“Greetings from a sheep ranch. Virginia, when I 
was outlawed from your home, I felt that I was leav¬ 
ing the sunshine of the world behind me and I didn’t 
much care what happened, but you will be glad to 
know that my destination proved to be a real home 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


183 


where I was kindly welcomed by a motherly woman, 
her big hearted, splendid husband and their son, 
Harry, who is just my age. I offered at once to 
tell them who I really am, but they would not permit 
me to do so. Luckily for me, Mr. Wilson was in 
great need of help and within an hour after my ar¬ 
rival, his son Harry and I started to ride to the 
Red Canyon Camp where the sheep herder, Juan, 
was alone with several hundred ewes. 

<( A very small Mexican boy with a very big name, 
it being Francisco Quintana Mendoza, is ranch rider. 
It is his duty to visit each of the four outlying 
camps, which he does on his brisk little burro, find¬ 
ing out the needs of each herder and then he returns 
to the main ranch house. It takes him a week to 
make the round trip. He had ridden in that morn¬ 
ing with a message from Juan of Red Canon Camp. 
The flock was being nightly attacked by wild 
animals, and, try as he might, the herder had been 
unable to capture the invader. 

“ ‘Of course even a sheep herder must sleep part 
of the time, ,: Harry declared as we rode through a 
valley that was covered with dry grama grass. Close 
to the mountains we came to the herder’s hut, which 
consisted of one earth-roofed adobe room, a stove, 
two bunks, a rude table and bench were the only 
furnishings, while strings of dry red peppers were 
the decorations. Juan was farther up the valley 
with the flock, but toward sundown, he came driving 
the sheep into the sheltered corral. Harry at once 


184 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


saw that something was wrong with the herder. The 
faithful shepherd had broken his arm and was en- 
during much pain, but he would not leave his flock 
until someone came to care for it. Harry skilfully 
bandaged the broken arm and then bade Juan ride 
at once to a physician in Red Riverton. He is to 
leave now as soon as he has his supper, which 
Harry is preparing; so I must end this letter that I 
may send it by Juan. 

“Harry and I are going to take turns watching 
the flock. How I do hope that I will be able to catch 
the wolf or mountain lion that is killing the sheep. 
I would like to prove my gratitude to Mr. Wilson 
by some helpful deed. 

“Virginia, how may I show my gratitude to you? 
Will you let me know? Your outlaw, Tom.” 

“What an interesting letter!” Virginia exclaimed; 
“I am so glad that the Wilsons are being so kind to 
him.” 

Several days later the girls were surprised to 
receive another letter from Tom. They were riding 
on the mesa trail when Slim came from town with 
the mail. There were several letters for each of 
them and so eager were they to read them that they 
dismounted and bidding their ponies return to the 
home ranch, the girls sat on the sun-warmed sand 
iand looked over the mail. 

“A letter from Babs!” Margaret exclaimed hap- 
pily. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


185 


“And another from Tom, so soon!'’ Virginia said. 
“Which shall we read first ?’ ? 

“Tom’s, of course,” Margaret replied, “Babs 
won’t mind waiting.” So Virg began to read aloud. 

“Dear Virginia and Margaret: I have had such 
an exciting adventure and I want to tell you about 
it. Last night Harry permitted me to watch the 
flock, as he had done the night before, but without 
discovering the invader. In fact, when he came to 
the cabin to breakfast, he told me that nothing had 
happened to disturb the sheep, and yet, and hour 
Jater, when he drove the flock to the valley pasture 
we found that two of the best ewes had been killed 
on the far north side, so it was there that I deter¬ 
mined to hide and watch. That part is nearest the 
Red Canyon which is a narrow gorge of red rock 
leading into the mountains. 

“I crouched in the shelter of an overhanging ledge 
behind a scrub pine and waited. The hours dragged 
by but nothing happened. It must have been about 
midnight when I thought that I heard soft, stealthy 
footfalls as though made by padded feet. Too, the 
sheep nearest me became fidgety and stood up facing 
the canyon. The wind evidently had brought a 
scent to them that they feared. 

“I arose, ,and leaning on one knee with my gun 
ready to fire, I watched the opening of the canyon 
intently, expecting to see a dark figure appear, or, 
cat-like eyes gleaming in the dark, but nothing hap- 


186 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


pened. Suddenly something impelled me to look up, 
and it was well that I did, or I would not be writing 
this letter to you, for there on the jutting ledge, was 
a lion crouched to spring, not at the sheep, but at 
me. I whirled to shoot, but in that moment the 
creature leaped. By turning, however, I had 
changed my position and the lion leaped beyond me. 

“Instantly it was upon me, however, but I had 
time to lift my gun, and it leaped against the muz¬ 
zle. ‘What if the gun should fail me?’ I thought, 
but it didn’t, and the lion fell over. 

“I sat down again to wait for dawn, feeling none 
too secure, and glancing often at the ledge over 
my head for where there is one mountain lion, there 
might be another, but nothing happened, and when 
day dawned, Harry rode over and found me sitting 
beside the largest dead lion, he said, that he had 
ever seen. The creature had torn the right sleeve 
almost out of my coat and my arm was scratched 
but the sheep were all there. 

“I tell you, Virginia, it makes a chap feel that he 
is not entirely useless in this world when he can do 
something that really helps. 

“We are back at the home ranch now; another 
herder, Josef Lopez, having ridden in from Red 
Riverton to take Juan’s place for two weeks. Little 
Francisco Quintano Mendoza is about to ride into 
town with the mail, so I will say good-bye now. 
How I do hope, when he returns, that he will have a 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 1$7 


letter for me from you. Greetings from your out¬ 
law, “Tom.” 

Virg paused and gazed intently at the signature. 

Margaret inquired: 

“What do you see, Virg? Hieroglyphics that you 
find hard to decipher ?” 

“Well, it is something puzzling/’ the western girl 
declared. “I believe that Tom first signed another 
name to this letter, and then, remembering that his 
real name was to be kept a secret, known only to 
himself, he has carefully erased it, but even so there 
is a faint lining of letters perceptible. How I do 
wish that we could make them out, although, per¬ 
haps we ought not to pry into Tom’s secret if he 
does not wish to share it with us.” 

“May I look at the signature?” Megsy asked. 
Virginia gave her the letter, and Margaret taking 
the sheet of paper held it up to the sun. 

After gazing at it intently for several seconds, 
she uttered a squeal of excited delight. “Virginia,” 
she announced, “I am just sure that I can make 
out the capital letter beginning the last name. See! 
It’s a W, isn’t it ? There can be no mistake as to 
that.” 

Virginia also looked and although none of the 
others could be recognized, she too, was convinced 
that the last name began the letter her friend had 
mentioned. 


188 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Suddenly Margaret turned toward her, with eyes 
that glowed. 

“Virginia Davis/’ she exclaimed excitedly “has it 
ever entered your thought even remotely that our 
Tom might be Peyton Wente, the lost brother of 
Babs?” 

“Why no, dear. It never had/’ Virginia replied. 
“Do you suppose that it might be possible? And 
yet, if it were true, we wouldn’t want to tell Babs 
that the brother whom she so adores is a fugitive 
from justice.” 

“No, we wouldn’t,” Margaret reluctantly ad¬ 
mitted. Then, after a thoughtful moment, she 
added, “but I would like to know for our own sake, 
wouldn’t you, Virgr’’ 

“Yes, I would,” the western girl agreed. “The 
more I know of Tom the more I am convinced that 
he belongs to a refined family, and I also believe 
there is a mistake about the mysterious something 
for which he is an outlaw from Texas.” 

“I know what let’s do,” Margaret exclaimed 
brightly, “let’s ask Babs to send a photograph of 
her brother, telling her merely that many lads drift 
West, lured by the fascination of life on the desert, 
and that if her brother should happen to be among 
them, we would want to be able to recognize him.” 

“That will be a good plan,” Virginia agreed. 
“Now, suppose you read the letter from Babs. I 
hope it isn’t feeling offended because it has been kept 
waiting.” 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


189 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

NEWS FROM SCHOOL. 

Virginia settled comfortably on the warm sand 
still holding the letter from Tom while Margaret 
eagerly opened the plump epistle from her best 
friend in the far away East. 

“I just love to get these chatty letters from Babs,” 
she prefaced and then read: 

“Vine Haven Seminary, 

“March 15, 1922.: 

“Dearest Cowgirls: 

“Megsy, you remember how prim and proper Miss 
Pickle was when you were here at school and how 
‘skeered’ of her we girls always were. Well, some 
mysterious power is surely working a transforma¬ 
tion. I told you about the Surprise Valentine party 
she gave for us and how we entertained young Prof. 
Pixley and thirteen of the boys from the Drexel 
Military Academy. Well, ever since that night Miss 
Piqulin has been kindlier in her manner; she hasn’t 
done her hair up quite so tight and she even at¬ 
tempted a joke in algebra class. We girls hardly 
dared laugh, however, but yesterday something hap- 


190 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


pened to convince us that Miss Piqulin can be called 
the sour Miss Pickle no longer. 

“It was her birthday and it was also mine. It 
being Saturday Miss Piqulin decided to celebrate 
and she invited her algebra class to spend the day in 
the city with her. Weren’t we excited though? You 
know our club, ‘The Lucky Thirteen/ (we asked 
Jennie Clark to join when you left school that we 
might keep the same number), are all in that class. 
We decked up in our very best and looked pretty 
nice, so we thought, when we gathered in the lower 
corridor to await the coming of the school bus. 
Betsy Closson was the last down and she seemed 
excited about something. ‘Girls/ she said, ‘watch 
Miss Martin’s office door. 

“ ‘A strange young lady just went in there and 
she had on the prettiest spring suit. It’s the very latest 
style. I wonder who—’ Betsy said no more for 
the office door was opening. The strange young lady 
appeared with her back toward us, but suddenly she 
turned, and if it wasn’t our very own Miss Pickle. 
She had on the prettiest grey suit and a grey tulle 
hat trimmed with crushed pink roses. 

“I’m afraid we stared our astonishment, but luck¬ 
ily the bus arrived just then and so we went out and 
climbed in. Miss Piqulin was with Patrick on the 
front seat but she smiled at us over her shoulder. 
We sat there in two rows as solemn as though we 
were at a funeral. 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


191 


“ ‘Girls/ Miss Pickle said, ‘have a happy time; 
laugh and chatter all you want to.’ 

“Megsy, did you ever suppose the day would 
dawn when Miss Pickle would say that? Well, 
anyway, she did, so we started to sing a school song 
when suddenly Betsy Closson held up one hand and 
said, ‘Hark! Don’t you hear bugles?’ 

“‘Look! Look!’ Jenny Clark was pointing back 
at the bend in the road. “There comes a carryall 
and it’s filled with boys from the Drexel Military 
Academy. Don’t they look nice in their dress uni¬ 
forms ?’ 

“ ‘That jolly young Professor Pixley is with 
them/ Flora Wells added. Miss Piqulin heard this 
and her cheeks became as pink as the roses on 
her hat. The mystery was solved. Miss Pickle is 
in love! 

“Well, to make a long story short, the carryall 
dashed up and both vehicles stopped while greetings 
were exchanged. When Prof. Pixley heard that we 
were to spend the day in town, he asked us to join 
them at a theater party at two in the afternoon. 
Weren’t we girls excited and delighted, and what a 
fine time we did have! I sat next to such a nice 
boy and Virg, how pleased I was when he said that 
his home is in Arizona. His name is Benjamin Wil¬ 
son. Have you ever heard of him ? 

“That was a whole lot of excitement for boarding 
school girls all in one day, wasn’t it Megsy? Nor 
was that all, for when I reached my room that 


192 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


night, I found a birthday box from China. In it 
was a pale blue silk kimono embroidered with pink 
cherry blossoms and slippers to match. It was from 
my dear brother Peyton. He has never missed giv¬ 
ing me something on my birthday. Now that I 
know where he is, I am so happy and content. 

“Farewell for now. Your Babs.” 

“Then! after all our Tom isn’t Peyton Wente,” 
Margaret said as they started walking toward the 
V. M. Ranch. 

“I’m disappointed,” Megsy continued. “I did hope 
your outlaw would turn out to be—well—somebody 
just ever so nice and of course even if he did run 
away from a very stern father, Peyton Wente must 
be nice, else how could he be my adorable Barbara’s 
brother ?’* 

“That argument can’t be disputed.” Virginia 
said, then leaping to her feet she added: “Let’s go 
home, dear, I’m hungry as a lean coyote! How I 
do hope that Uncle Tex will have a fine dinner wait¬ 
ing for us.” 

Upon reaching the ranch house the girls went at 
once to their rooms to prepare for the midday 
meal, but when the Chinese gongs rang, they sallied 
forth arm in arm and were confronted by a young 
giant of a lad. 

“Malcolm Davis, are you home at last?” Virginia 
fairly flew at her dearly loved brother, and was 
caught id his arms. Then turning, the smiling 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


193 


young man, held out his right hand to Margaret. 

“I feel as though I ought to be introduced to my 
ward all over again/’ he said with his pleasant smile. 
“I have been away at the mines for so long that I 
have hardly had time to become acquainted with 
her. Has she been a dutiful ward?” 

Virginia smiled at her friend as she replied, “Oh, 
Malcolm, you can’t know what a comfort Margaret 
is to me. We two girls do have the nicest times 
together.” 

Then, when they were seated about the table, Slim 
having been detained at the corral and Lucky still 
being out on the range, Malcolm remarked, “Slim 
tells me that Tom is not here now. Did you have 
cause to dismiss him from our service, sister?’* 

“No, indeed, Buddie,” was the earnest reply. 
“Tom proved to be as trustworthy as you believed 
that he would, but, for some reason, he seems to be 
a fugitive from justice as he told you. We advised 
him to go farther north, but he would not leave the 
V. M. until we girls were well protected. That very 
night Uncle Tex returned telling us that Mr. Wil¬ 
son up Red Riverton way needed help on his sheep 
ranch and so we urged Tom to go. We have had 
two splendid letters from him. He seems to be 
enjoying his work up there and he likes the Wilson 
family just ever so much. Do you know them, Bud¬ 
die?” 

“Yes, indeed I do. I often stayed all night with 
the Wilsons when I was one of dad’s range riders,. 


194 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


and when I had gone that far north in search of 
strayed cattle. Of course the cowmen and the sheep 
ranchers are supposed to be bitter enemies, but my 
theory is that there is room enough in our big state 
for all of us to live and let live. The Wilsons are 
the nicest kind of a family, Virg. Mrs. Wilson is 
a dear, mothering sort who reminds me of a hen 
with wide, warm wings that can always take one 
more chick in out of the cold. Dad thought very 
highly of Mr. Wilson, and then, there are two sons. 
One of them, Harry, is about my age and there is 
a younger chap. I think he is nearly sixteen. He 
was fonder of books than Hal and so they sent 
him East to school. I can't recall his name.’’ 

“Was it Benjamin?" Virginia asked. 

“Yes, that’s it. Benjy, his mother called him. I 
haven’t ridden that far north for two years at least. 
However, I hope that I will get up that way some 
day. I like to keep in touch with such kindly neigh¬ 
bors.’’ 

Malcolm then told the girls about the progress 
made at the mine. 

“I am very much encouraged with the output,” he 
told Virginia, “but I am a rancher, not a miner, and 
so I asked Pat Mahoy to send for his former asso¬ 
ciates in Bisbee to assist him. I can trust Pat to 
look after our interests as he will his own. I will 
stay at home for a time and get acquainted with 
my ward and my sister.” 

“Oh brother, I am so glad, and some day will you 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


195 


take us for a long, long ride? I am eager to have 
Margaret see more of our wonderful desert.” 

“That’s a splendid suggestion,’’ Malcolm said 
with enthusiasm. “We might even ride as far north 
as the Wilson Ranch.” 

Although Virginia’s reply expressed her pleasure, 
it did not reveal to her brother how very much she 
did hope that plan would soon be carried out. 


19S 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

CAUGHT IN A TORRENT. 

A month had passed. The wild March winds 
had blown itself out. The spring rains had filled 
the usually dry creek with a rushing, raging torrent 
which could be forded by neither man nor beast. 
Then, when at last the sun shone out, the desert 
glistened, while here and there a clump of bright 
flowers gleamed. The sand had been washed from 
cactus and mesquite and there were fresh leaves 
on the cottonwood trees. Birds sang, and also there 
was a rejoicing in the hearts of the two girls who 
had been so long held prisoners by the inclement 
weather. 

“Think of it!” Margaret said as she swept the 
veranda the first clear morning after the rains. “It 
is three weeks since any one has been for the mail. 
Do you suppose that it would be safe for us to 
cross the creek today and ride to the Junction ?’’ 

“Oh, Pm sure that it would,” Virginia replied. 
“There isn’t a cloud anywhere to be seen and isn’t 
the sky the shiniest, gleamingest blue?” 

Half an hour later, when their morning tasks 
were finished, Virg hailed her brother, who was on 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


197 


his way to the valley pasture to see what damage 
had been done to the mile square fence. “Buddy,” 
she called, “is it safe for Margaret and me to ride 
to the Junction for the mail? There must be just 
stacks of it there waiting for us?” 

The lad scanned the horizon and replied in the 
affirmative. 

The two ponies, Star and Comrade had been in 
the corral so long that they were high-spirited and 
galloped across the hard, desert trail as though 
racing with each other.. 

Having reached the rocky creek bottom, where 
only a little water was trickling along, Virginia 
turned her pony toward the opposite bank where 
she expected to find the trail which they had always 
ascended but it had been washed away leaving a 
steep perpendicular cliff, up which they could not 
ride. 

“What shall we do?” Margaret asked. “Is there 
no other way to reach the Junction?” 

“Yes, there is another trail farther up the creek, 
but, to reach it we will have to ride between these 
high banks for about a mile. At this time of the 
year it is rather a risky thing to do, for if there 
should be a cloudburst in the mountains, we would 
find ourselves in a raging torrent, but since brother 
assured us that it is not going to rain, suppose 
we take the chanceT 

Margaret agreed and silently they rode along the 
creek bottom. On either side of them the banks rose 


108 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


sheer and high. Virginia felt strangely troubled. 
She almost wished they had not taken the chance. 
They were within sight of the low banks, when Vir¬ 
ginia suddenly drew rein and listened intently. 
Somewhere, up in the mountains ahead of them, she 
heard a sullen, roaring noise. What could it be? 
There was no wind and the sky was clear. In¬ 
tuitively, however, the western girl knew that some¬ 
thing was wrong. 

“Megsy,” she called, “ride as fast as you can.” 
The creek bottom was covered with stones of all 
sizes and the eastern girl, frightened by Virginia’s 
command, urged her horse to greater speed. The 
dull roaring in the mountains grew louder and 
louder. Then, there was a report like a crash of 
thunder. 

Virginia was only two lengths from the low bank 
when a rush of water hurled past them. It had risen 
to the stirrups when Comrade with a frightened 
snort, started to climb the low bank. Virginia looked 
back, and to her dismay she saw that Star had 
reared and that Margaret was about to be thrown 
into the swirling ever-deepening torrent. Seizing 
Margaret’s bridle, she called: “Let go of the rein, 
Megsy, and cling to Star’s neck. It’s your only 
chance.” 

She again scrambled up the low bank with Star in 
tow and not a minute too soon, for following the 
last booming noise in the mountains, a mad rushing 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


199 


torrent was hurled down the creek, overflowing the 
low bank. 

“That was a narrow escape,” Virginia had just 
said when Mr. and Mrs. Wells and their young son, 
Davie, rushed out of the station house to see what 
had happend. 

“It’s the new Pine Canyon reservoir that’s burst!” 
the excited man exclaimed, then he added, “Miss 
Virginia, you gals wasn’t a ridin’ along the creek bot¬ 
tom, was ye ?” When Virg replied in the affirmative, 
he ejaculated, “Wall, I’ll be jigger-switched. You 
sure had a narrow call, but if its mail as yer after 
there’s a stack of it for ye.” 

Kind Mrs. Wells led the way indoors and gave 
each of the girls a cup of steaming coffee. As soon 
as the flood had passed, Malcolm and Slim, with 
anxious faces, appeared, and how relieved they were 
to find that the girls were safe. The cow-boy 
shouldered the bulging mail bag and they returned 
home by another trail. 

Uncle Tex opened the ranch house door to admit 
them, and Virg felt his hand tremble in her clasp. 

“Miss Virginia, dearie,” he said in a quivering 
voice, “don’t yo’ be doin’ reckless things any more. 
If yo’r wantin’ the mail, send yo’ old Uncle Tex. 
He’d ruther be swept away in a torrent than be livin’ 
without ye.’’ 

The old man was almost overcome with emotion 
and the girl whom he had trotted on his knee as a 
baby, kissed him tenderly on his wrinkled leathery 


200 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


cheek. “Dear Uncle Tex,” she said. “Fm sorry 
we worried you all so much. We won’t take chances 
again. Honest Injun;” and then in a higher tone, 
she added, “We’re powerful hungry. Have you 
something nice for us ?” 

“That I have Miss Virginia dearie, an’ ah’ll open 
up a can of the preserved strawberries yo’ all like so 
much.” 

The young people did justice to the good meal, 
and, when the last delicious strawberry had been 
eaten Virginia sprang up, quite her old self again 
as she said, “Now brother Malcolm, let’s open the 
mail bag.” 

They went into the living-room and the young 
giant of a lad unbuckled the cover of the pouch and 
shook the letters and papers out on the library table. 
Margaret pounced upon one addressed in Bab’s 
familiar scrawl. Although Virginia received several 
letters from girl friends who were away at school, 
there was not a line from Tom. She was surprised 
to realize how truly disappointed she was, and, not 
feeling in a mood to read chattery letters from girl 
friends just then, she picked up one of the papers, 
and, sitting on the sunny window seat she idly 
glanced it over. Margaret was about to read the 
letter from Babs, when an excited exclamation from 
her friend sent her hurrying to her side as she in¬ 
quired. “What is it, Virg?” What have you found 
in the paper ?” 

For answer the western girl sprang up and seizing 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


201 


the astonished Margaret, she whirled her about as 
she exclaimed gaily. “I knew it. I knew it all the 
time.” 

“Knew what?” asked the mystified Megsy. For 
answer Virginia drew her friend down on the win¬ 
dow seat and then read aloud an astonishing bit of 
news. 


“WANTED, ONE TOM WENTWORTH." 

“When I read that heading I was sure at once 
that it referred to our Tom,” Virg said. 

“And does it?” Megsy asked eagerly. 

“Read along and decide for yourself,” her friend 
replied and so Margaret bent her head over the sheet 
and read aloud: 

“To all whom it may concern, and to the young 
man calling himself Tom Wentworth in particular, 
this article is addressed: Be it known that a Mexi¬ 
can, Miguel Lopez, on his death-bed confessed to 
having been guilty of a crime, the circumstantial evi¬ 
dence of which he cleverly turned upon an innocent 
bystander who has ever since (being unable to prove 
his innocence) been a fugitive from justice. Tom 
Wentworth, a young man of about eighteen is tall, 
slim, with wavy light brown hair and blue-grey eyes. 

“When last heard of he was hiding in The Seven 
Peak Range just across the Mexican border in Ari¬ 
zona. Anyone reading this article who has knowl¬ 
edge of the whereabouts of the young man in ques- 


202 VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 

tion, will confer a favor upon the state authorities 
of Texas if he or she will inform the same that 
he is no longer held guilty of the crime which was 
unjustly attributed to him.” 

“There!” Virginia exclaimed. “Now what do 
you think of that?” 

“It surely must mean our Tom,” Megsy began. 
Then she added excitedly, “Oh, Virg, I was right, 
wasn’t I? Tom’s last names does begin with W, 
but it is Wentworth and not Wente. However, it is 
curious, isn’t it, that he and Babs have last names 
so near alike?” 

Virginia nodded. “Now,” she said, “the big 
question is, how shall we get this glorious news to 
Tom in the shortest possible time?” 

“It surely can’t be done tonight,” Margaret, said 
as she lighted the lamp with its warm crimson shade, 
“for it is nearly dark.” Then she added, “Isn’t there 
some way to telephone to the Wilson Ranch ? 

Virg shook her head. “No,” she replied, “dis¬ 
tances are so great here on the desert that the only 
telephone lines are those that have been erected by 
neighbors for their own private use. Our telephone 
connects us with the Dartley ranch and was put up 
merely for protection in case either of us might be 
in urgent need of assistance.” 

Then as she seated herself by the table, Virg said, 
“When Malcolm comes in we’ll ask his advice. Oh, 
I am so happy about it! How I wish I might be 
with Tom when he hears the goods news that I 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 203 

might see his face glow when he realizes that he is 
no longer a fugitive from justice. But who is your 
letter from?” 

“Another plump epistle from Babs!” Megsy re¬ 
plied. “Shall I read it to you ?” Virg nodded in the 
affirmative and took up her sewing. Margaret un¬ 
folded the truly voluminous letter and began read¬ 
ing another chapter in the life of Babs at the Vine 
Haven Boarding School. 


204 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

AN APRIL FOOL ROMANCE. 

Vine Haven Seminary, 

April 4, 1922. 

Dearest Cowgirls: 

You never could guess what has happened since 
I wrote you last and, since you are too far away 
for me to really enjoy mystifying you, I will tell 
you all about it. 

Well, to begin at the beginning. You know there 
are certain girls in this school who have always 
wished that they could be members of “The Lucky 
13,” but, for various reasons, we have not wished 
to enlarge our membership nor include these partic¬ 
ular girls, and so they formed a club of their own 
and called it “The Exclusive Three.” Then, if you 
please, they actually told around that we had invited 
them to become members of our club, but that they 
had refused since some of our fathers were trades¬ 
people, while all of their fathers are retired gentle¬ 
men 

Of course, you know, that sort of snobbishness 
never impresses “The Lucky Thirteen.” We took it 
all as a joke and were glad they were to have a club 
of their own, for we want everyone to be happy. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


205 


Poor Miss Piquilin happens to have the entire 
membership of these rival clubs in her algebra class, 
and, since the members of “The Exclusive Three” 
are not very studious, they often fail in their les¬ 
sons. The consequence is that while Miss Piquilin 
is just dear to “The Lucky Thirteen,” she is still 
Miss Pickle at her sourest to “The Exclusive Three.” 
It seems that they decided to punish her by playing a 
practical joke on April Fools’ Day. We found out 
about it in this way. I went down to the library 
one evening to get a reference book. I didn’t turn 
on the light for I knew exactly where the book stood 
on the shelf. Just as I was reaching for it, I heard 
whispered voices in the portiere-covered alcove and 
I recognized Rose Hedge’s voice. She was say¬ 
ing: “We’ll get even with that sour Miss Pickle. 
She’s in love with Professor Pixley at the Drexel 
Military Academy. As though he would even look 
at her!” 

Then I heard Hattie Drew ask: “How shall we 
get even, Rose?” I did want to stay and hear ,the 
answer, but mother has taught me that it is as 
wrong to listen to a conversation not intended for 
my ears as it is to steal something that does not be¬ 
long to me, and so, having found the book, I left the 
room without having made my presence known. 

I told the members of “The Lucky Thirteen” that 
the girls in “The Exclusive Three” were plotting 
some April Fool mischief against poor Miss Piquilin 
and we all decided that it was a mean shame if those 


206 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


spiteful girls succeeded in doing anything to shat¬ 
ter the budding romance. 

We guessed this and surmised that, but, of course, 
we had no way of really knowing what those girls 
planned doing. 

“Oh dear,” said Betsy Clossen, “I do wish it were 
not dishonorable to listen. Don't you think that 
sometimes the end justifies the means ?” 

“Never!” Kittie Squires said so emphatically that 
we all jumped. Kittie seldom speaks but when she 
does, it's right to the point. 

“Well, then, what shall we do?” Jennie Clark 
asked. “Miss Piquilin has been so kind to us, it 
doesn't seem right for us not to make an effort to 
save her romance from being shattered.’* 

“Leave it to me!” Betsy Clossen said. “I’ll find 
a way.” When Betsy spoke in that tone of voice, 
we all knew she would accomplish whatever she set 
out to do. We were curious to know how she would 
go about it, but it was April the first before we 
found out. 

We girls played all of the regulation jokes, the 
same ones that are played every year. We bought 
candy that had cotton inside of a delicious chocolate 
coating; we slipped into each other’s closets and 
sewed up sleeves, but those things were tame com¬ 
pared to what happened during the two o'clock 
study hour. 

Dora Wells had put a small green toad into Kittie 
Squire's desk. I will never forget the terrorized cry 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


207 


that shrilled through the silence when that timid girl 
opened her desk and the equally frightened little 
frog, giving a leap for liberty, landed, first in Kit- 
tie’s lap, and then out on the floor of the study 
hall. Instantly it was like bedlam let loose. 

The girls, who couldn’t see what wild animal was 
in their midst, imagined the worst, and scrambled 
up on their desks holding their skirts tight about 
them. 

I laugh every time I think of the comical sight 
they made, and just at that moment the door opened 
and in came our principal, Mrs. Martin, and with 
her were the Reverend John Thornton and a very 
wealthy lady who was visiting our school, we heard 
afterwards, to see whether or not it was a proper 
place to send her niece who is related to nobility 
or some such. 

Well, I wish you could have seen the expression 
on the face of dear Mrs. Martin when she beheld 
so many of the girls standing on their desks look¬ 
ing everywhere about as though they expected to 
see at least a huge rat. 

“The Marchioness,” as we afterwards dubbed 
her, stared through her lorgnette in amazed horror, 
but the Reverend John proved that he was really 
human for there was a twinkle in his eye when he 
spied the frog and picking it up, he dropped it 
out of an open window into the garden below. 

Of course, as you know, the young ladies of Vine 
Haven are well trained in manners, and so, a sec- 


208 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


ond later, we were all lined up on the floor making 
properly graceful courtesies, but afterwards we were 
told that “The Marchioness” decided not to send her 
niece to our school as she did not wish to have her 
drilled in “acrobatics/' She evidently supposed that 
we were all doing our daily exercises in some out¬ 
landish American fashion. The young lady, we 
heard later, was sent to a convent in Paris. My, 
but we're glad she didn't come here if she is any¬ 
thing like her aunt. 

But all this time none of us knew what Betsy 
Clossen was doing to save the romance of poor Miss 
Fiquilin. 

When we went to our algebra class we of “The 
Lucky Thirteen” held our heads high and looked 
daggers at “The Exclusive Three,’* who were whis¬ 
pering every time Miss Piquilin wrote on the board. 

I glanced often at Betsy and I realized that her 
mind was not on algebra. Evidently she had not 
discovered what the enemy planned doing, but I had 
never known Betsy to fail in anything she under¬ 
took, and so I was sure that in due time she would 
unearth the desired information if it could be ob¬ 
tained in an honorable manner. 

Nor was I wrong as we soon found out. 

Becky Hensley was the only member of “The Ex¬ 
clusive Three” who did not appear happy. She 
seemed to have something on her mind that was 
making her miserable. Every little while she stared 
into space and when Miss Piquilin spoke to her 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


209 


directly, she seemed to come back to the school room 
with a start. We just knew that the other two had 
used Becky as a cat’s paw for their scheme, what¬ 
ever it was. 

Becky is really a nice girl, but she is easily led. 
Well, she failed completely on the test that morn¬ 
ing, and Miss Piquilin, truly out of patience, and 
rightly so, commanded her to remain in that class 
room until she could hand in a perfect paper. 

The poor girl was sobbing when the other pupils 
filed out and I was sure that in her upset state of 
mind, the child wouldn’t be able to solve the simplest 
kind of a problem if she stayed in the class room all 
night. 

Betsy Clossen, who was monitor that day, stayed 
to put things away and she told us afterwards that 
as soon as they were alone, Miss Piquilin looked 
very sorrowfully at the bent head of the sobbing 
girl. Then going to her, she said kindly, “Becky,’’ 
don’t you understand at all what I have been trying 
to teach you? Tell me! Don’t be afraid. Perhaps 
I have not been as patient as I should have been. 
It all seems so simple to me, now, perhaps I forget 
that once it was difficult.” 

Becky looked up, seemingly surprised, and yet 
touched by the kind tone. “No, Miss Piquilin,” she 
replied, “I really don’t understand algebra at all. 

“I was absent during the first part of the term, 
when—when mother died, and I guess I missed so 
much that I just can’t catch up.” 


210 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Dear girl!” Miss Piquilin said tenderly, “For¬ 
give me if I have been harsh. If you wish, I will 
stay during my rest period for half an hour and 
review what you have missed.” 

Becky's eyes glowed her gratitude. “Oh, Miss 
Piquilin, how kind you are!'’ she said. “Dad is so 
proud of me and I want to do well for his sake. 
I'm all he has, now.'* 

“And so he shall be proud of you,” Miss Piquilin 
declared. “Now dry your eyes, dear, and run out 
and play.’' 

When our teacher was gone, Becky sat staring 
out of the window with such an unhappy expression; 
then, all of a sudden she put her head down on her 
arms and sobbed harder than before. 

Betsy went over to her and said, “Dearie, don’t 
cry now! Didn’t Miss Piquilin excuse you?” 

“Yes. Yes,” the girl sobbed, “but, Oh Betsy, I 
wish I hadn’t done it, especially now that she has 
been so kind. When I thought she was a mean, 
horrid old thing, it wasn’t so hard to do. Oh dear! 
Oh dear!” 

Then, all of her own free will, Becky told what 
she had done that she so deeply regretted. We 
were all horrified when Betsy told us half an hour 
later. 

“We had a meeting of “The Lucky Thirteen” in 
my room to try to decide what was best to do 
and Becky Hensley was with us. You simply never 
could guess the April Fool’s trick that Rose Hedge 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


211 


of “The Exclusive Three” had planned, and so I 
will have to tell you. 

“Becky Hensley, you don't mean to tell us that 
Rose Hedge actually wrote a letter to Professor 
Pixley and signed Miss Piquilin’s name to it?” 

Becky nodded. “I feel like a traitor telling you 
girls. Rose and Hattie will hate me and they’ll 
make my life so miserable I’ll just have to leave 
school.” 

Betsy Clossen slipped an arm about the younger 
girl. “Dear,” she said, “your conscience would 
make you more miserable if you did not try to right 
the wrong you have done in the lives of these two 
good people, and, as for Rose and Hattie, I do 
not like to speak unkindly of anyone, but do you 
think they are the girls your mother would want 
you to choose for your best friends ?” 

“No, indeed not,” Becky declared “and I do so 
want to get the letter back if I can.” Then she 
looked eagerly at Betsy, as she asked, “Do you sup¬ 
pose that we could get it before it is delivered? I 
slipped out and put in in the street mail box be¬ 
fore the nine-ten collection.” 

“Then it has been delivered by this time,” Betsy 
replied. “What was in the letter?” 

“Rose wrote it,” Becky said, “and she wouldn’t 
let me read it all, but this was the beginning, ‘Dear 
Professor Pixley, thank you for asking me to marry 
you. I will be glad to do so next June,’ and then 
it was signed ‘from your loving Beatrice.’ Rose 


212 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


copied Miss Piquilin’s signature from a letter she 
found in the waste basket.” 

“Oh, how dread full” we all said with horrified 
glances one at another. 

“Miss Piquilin will be mortified when she finds 
out and of course it will completely shatter their ro¬ 
mance.” 

Suddenly Betsy sprang up as she exclaimed, 
“Girls, it is moonlight, I suggest that three of us cut 
through the woods, go down to the Chocolate Shop 
and telephone to Professor Pixley and tell him that 
the letter he received was just an April Fool joke, 
and beg him never to tell our dear Miss Piquilin a 
word about it. I am sure he’ll understand because 
he has such twinkling eyes.” 

Of course Betsy and Becky were two of the three 
to go, and Betsy chose me for the third. She and I 
have been chums, Megsy, since you left. Well, it was 
8 o’clock and we knew we would have to hurry if 
we were to be back and in our beds before 9 o’clock, 
lights out, bell rang and so away we skipped. 

It was dark in the woods but through the trees 
we could see the little creek gleaming in the moon¬ 
light. It was so pretty down there in the spring 
when the water is high. 

Suddenly Betsy clutched my arm and pointed. 
Just ahead of us was a white object that looked for 
all the world like a ghost. Unfortunately for us, 
Becky screamed. A dark object appeared at the 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


213 


side of the ghost and they hurried toward us. It 
was our Miss Piquilin and Professor Pixley. 
Scared as we were, we could see that both looked 
radiantly happy. 

“Girls!" Miss Piquilin exclaimed with an attempt 
at severity, “What does this mean? Where are you 
going ?’’ 

“Don't scold them, Beatrice," the young professor 
intervened, “They probably came to see the moon¬ 
light on the water just as we did." Then he added, 
“Young ladies, you will have to look for another 
algebra teacher next term for your Miss Piquilin 
and I are to be married in June.'’ 

“Oh—oh—I am so glad!" Becky gasped, then 
seizing us each by the hand she fled back to the 
school with Betsy and me in tow. 

We never knew what happened, but it didn’t mat¬ 
ter, for surely all is well that ends well. The very 
next day Alice Barker went home for the rest of 
the year, and so Becky Hensley was admitted to 
membership in “The Lucky 13," and wasn’t she the 
happiest girl? 

Goodbye, dear cow girls! You’ll see me in two 
months and one week. Lovingly, your Babs. 

“Wasn’t that an interesting letter?" Virg said. 
“Good! Here comes Malcolm. Now we can tell him 
about Tom Wentworth." 


214 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

A SUDDEN REALIZATION. 

When Malcolm entered the ranch living-room, 
his sister Virginia told him of the newspaper article 
which they had discovered. “That’s great news!” he 
exclaimed, “We must convey it to the one most in¬ 
terested as soon as we can. Let me see. This is 
Tuesday. Perhaps by day after tomorrow I can 
arrange things here so that I can ride into Douglas. 
There I can telephone to the postoffice at Red River¬ 
ton and possibly get in touch with some one from 
the Wilson ranch.” 

“Oh brother! Two whole days! I could send a 
letter in less time than that,” Virginia protested. 

“But, of what use would a letter be if it were left 
lying in the postoffice for no one knows how long?” 
Margaret remarked. “Tom wrote, you remember, 
that their mail is not often called for.” 

“You are right,” Virginia agreed as she returned 
to her sewing, “but I am so impatient to have Tom 
learn this glorious news.” 

“But Sis, why are you so sure that the article re¬ 
fers to our Tom?” Malcolm asked as he glanced 
from the paper which he had been reading. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


215 


“True, it does describe him and yet this same 
description would fit a dozen other fair young men. 
There is nothing unusual about it, and we have no 
reason to think that his last name is Wentworth, 
have we?” 

“Oh, Virg, we never told Malcolm about that let¬ 
ter, did we?” Margaret exclaimed, and then, turn¬ 
ing to the curious lad, she explained about the 
scratched out name, the first initial of which had 
been faintly visible. 

“That does seem like almost conclusive evidence,” 
Malcolm declared. “Well, I sincerely hope that you 
are right,” he added, “for I liked Tom’s frank, 
pleasant face the moment I saw him on Second Peak 
with you girls and even after he had declared that 
he was an outlaw. I still liked and trusted him.” 

“Brother,” Virg said a few moments later as she 
dropped her sewing in her lap and looked up, “if 
Tom wishes to do so, may he return here and live 
with us? Before he left he told us that his week 
at V. M. had been the happiest bit of home life that 
he had had since his own mother died.” 

“Why, of course he may return if he wishes,” 
Malcolm said in his hearty way. “I need someone 
to remain on the ranch when I am gone. Slim and 
Lucky are splendid fellows, but they do not care 
to assume the entire responsibility during my ab¬ 
sence. Tom has had greater advantages, and, 
though he may not know as much about cattle, he is 
intelligent enough to learn in short order.” 


216 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Then glancing at the clock, Malcolm added, “The 
hour is nine and if I am to do two days’ work in 
one tomorrow that I may be free the next, I must 
hie me to my slumbers.” 

The lad bade them goodnight and started to leave 
the room, but he turned at the door and said, “The 
mountain road is in bad condition, otherwise I would 
ask you young ladies to accompany me to Douglas 
on Tuesday, but I fear it would not be safe for our 
Rollabout, and it is too far for Margaret to ride.” 

That maiden looked up eagerly. “Oh Malcolm, 
I do wish you would let me try riding Star into 
Douglas. If Virg can, surely I can also.” 

“Good!” the lad declared, “I shall indeed be glad 
to have your company.” 

The girls visited for half an hour longer, and 
then they too retired. Virginia felt strangely eager 
and excited. 

The next day the two girls gave the ranch house 
a thorough cleaning. “Time goes much faster if 
one keeps every minute of it occupied,’* Virginia had 
declared, “and the spring cleaning is due, so let’s go 
at it.” 

When Malcolm and Lucky came in for the noon 
repast, they laughed to see the two young house¬ 
keepers in all-over gingham aprons with pretty dust- 
caps on their heads, wielding broom and brush in so 
vigorous a manner. 

“You boys will have to lunch alone today,” Mar¬ 
garet told them, “for we girls must finish sweeping 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


217 


the living-room and then while we dine, the dust 
will be settling.” 

The boys pretended to be greatly disappointed, 
but that night at dinner Virg and Margaret made 
up for their seeming neglect. They dressed in their 
prettiest house gowns and laughed and chattered, 
making the meal a merry one. 

“How everything shines!” Malcolm declared as 
he looked at the glistening glass and silver. “You 
aren’t expecting company, are you, Sis ?” 

“Of course not!” Virginia replied. “You know 
we always go over the house this way every spring 
and fall and many times in between.” 

Later in the evening when the cow-boy had gone 
to the bunkhouse and the three young people sat 
about the library table, the girls sewing, and Mal¬ 
colm reading a cattleman’s magazine, Virg suddenly 
exclaimed, “Just think Megsy, tomorrow Tom is to 
know the wonderful news. How I wish that he 
might be able to leave the sheep ranch right away 
and come back to us. I do hope that he has not 
entered into an agreement of any sort promising to 
remain with Mr. Wilson for a definite length of 
time.” 

The girl, happening to glance up just then, found 
the kind, gray eyes of her brother earnestly regard¬ 
ing her. “Do you care so much about Tom’s com¬ 
ing, Virginia?” Malcolm asked. Then fearing that 
his question would be an embarrassing one for his 
sister to answer (for he had noted the sudden rose 


218 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RA AT CH 


in her cheeks) he hurriedly added, "I, too, will be 
glad to see Tom. I believe he will be free 
to come whenever he wishes.” 

After that Malcolm seemed to read on, apparent¬ 
ly deeply absorbed in the articles in his magazine, 
but in reality he did not even see the printed page 
for he had suddenly realized that his sister was a 
little girl no longer, that indeed she was verging on 
young womanhood, and that some day, perhaps soon, 
she would care more for someone else than she did 
for him; she might even go somewhere else to live 
and leave him alone on the V. M. Ranch. 

After about half an hour of vain endeavor to 
grasp the meaning of the scientific article, Malcolm 
closed the magazine and, looking up, caught an 
amused twinkle in Margaret's violet eyes and saw 
the dimple that he had always thought the prettiest 
thing a girl could possess. 

Leaning over Megsy said merrily, “Malcolm, 
hand me that magazine! I am going to give you 
an oral exam in what you have read. You have 
been staring at one page for so long, I think you 
must have been memorizing the commas.” 

Malcolm laughed and said irrelevantly, “Thank 
you for darning my socks, Mistress Megsy. I see 
you have one now in your nimble fingers.” 

Then, rising, he added, “Nine o'clock, girls, and 
I want you to be ready for the saddle by five to¬ 
morrow morning. It’s a long, hard ride to Doug¬ 
las and back. Good night.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


219 


The girls soon heard him whistling in another 
part of the house. 

A sudden glad hope had awakened in Malcolm’s 
consciousness. Perhaps, just perhaps, he might not 
have to live alone after all. 


220 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

LONG DISTANCE PHONE MESSAGE. 

The sun was just appearing above a range of 
misty gray mountains far across the desert on the 
eastern horizon when the three young riders reached 
the top of the mesa trail and drew rein to watch 
while the glory of the dawn flamed the mountain 
peaks with rose and gold. 

“A wonderful day has come and surely that is 
a good omen/’ Virginia said. “I feel as excited as 
though something very unusual were about to hap- 
pen. 

Virg was right! Something very unusual and 
unexpected was about to happen, but the nature of 
the something was very different from that which 
they anticipated. 

It was nearly noon when Douglas was reached 
and Malcolm declared that the girls must go at once 
to the Inn and rest for several hours before making 
the return trip. Virg consented, declaring, how¬ 
ever, that she wished to remain with Malcolm until 
she knew the result of his endeavor to get in touch 
with the Wilson Ranch, so together the three young 
people went to a long distance telephone. Red 
Riverton postofflce soon responded and the post¬ 
mistress inquired, “Do you say that you wish to 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


221 


communicate, if possible, with someone from the 
Wilson Ranch? Harry Wilson was in here about 
half an hour ago. He always hitches his horse in 
front of the postoffice. Hold the wire and I will 
see if it is still there." 

While Malcolm held the receiver he rapidly told 
the girls what the communication had been. 

“Oh, I do hope he hasn't gone/' Virg said when 
Malcolm's attention was again called. “No, Harry 
Wilson hasn't left town. His horse is still in front. 
I will have a small boy stand there and tell Harry to 
see me when he returns. Where will he be able to 
get in touch with you?" 

“Give the telephone number of the Inn,’’ Virginia 
said when her brother turned to her for a sugges¬ 
tion. 

This was done and the three young people hurried 
across the hall and sat in the queer little parlor to 
await a call from Harry. 

Several times the phone rang but it was always 
for someone else. 

At last the lone clerk at the desk went away and 
while he was gone the telephone rang imperatively 
several times in rapid succession. Malcolm sprang 
up and answered it, then he beckoned to the girls. 

“It's for us," he told them; then to Harry, who 
was at the other end of the line, he said, “This is 
Malcolm Davis. Surely you remember me, don't 
you? 

“I stayed several days at your place two years ago 


222 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


in September. I thought you’d remember that. We 
had great fun that day, didn’t we? Yes, I do plan 
coming up north again some time, but today I 
called up to ask about our friend Tom. We are 
eager to get into communication with him as soon 
as possible. 

“He isn’t in town with you, is he? What? You 
don’t know where he is? Has he left you? How 
long has he been gone? Over a week now? And 
no trace of him has been found? There hasn’t 
been a storm, has there? Hum! That certainly is 
serious. You are sending out a searching party? 
When do they leave? I’ll try to get there. Yes, in¬ 
deed. I’ll start for your place as soon as I possibly 
can. Goodbye.” 

“Malcolm, what is it? What has happened to 
Tom ?” Virg asked her face suddenly paled with 
anxiety. 

The lad led the girls back to the stiff little parlor. 

“Tom hasn’t deserted them, has he?” Virginia 
asked eagerly. “Oh, brother, I am so sure he hasn’t 
proved untrustworthy.” 

Malcolm shook his head. “Not that,” he said dis¬ 
mally. “I wish he had deserted of his own free will. 
Anything would be better than that which has hap¬ 
pened. I’m terribly sorry now that I brought you 
girls with me into town, but, of course, you must 
know the truth. Instead of being untrustworthy, 
Tom may have risked his life to prove his worthi¬ 
ness of a trust. Harry says that his father had 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


223 


five hundred very valuable Merinos coming by rail 
and they wanted to send their best man to meet 
them and drive the sheep in from the station, so 
they selected Tom, and as there was need of two 
drivers for so large a flock, little Francisco Quintano 
Mendoza accompanied him. Harry expected that 
about three days would be required to drive the 
flock through the mountain pass, stopping to graze 
and rest in the grassy valleys, but four and then 
five days passed and Tom did not return. 

“Harry had not accompanied them because his 
father was away at the time and his mother alone 
on the ranch, but, at last he became so anxious 
that his mother urged him to ride to Red Riverton. 
There he found that the Merinos had arrived safely 
the week before and that Tom and the small Mexi¬ 
can boy had driven them away about noon on the 
day of their arrival, and that they had taken the 
beaten track toward the mountains where they had 
been lost to sight when they entered the Red Rock 
Pass. 

“Harry then visited the sheriff and together with 
several men, they rode to the pass, but although 
they could see many hoof-prints in the soft mud 
where a spring kept the ground ever moist, they 
could not trace them on the desert where the winds 
often changed the surface of the sand. 

“The sheriff and his men seemed to believe that 
Tom has turned rustler and that he had spirited 
away the valuable Merinos for his own gain, but 


224 VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 

to this suggestion Harry would not listen. He knew 
Tom to be absolutely trustworthy, he declared, but 
since he had no better theory to offer, the men left 
him still unconvinced. 

“The father has now returned and at his sug¬ 
gestion a large party of men are to start on a wide 
circling round-up of the entire sheep raising sec¬ 
tion of the state, hoping in that way to come upon 
some evidence that may at least solve the mystery 
if it does not enable them to recover the lost sheep. 
They need more assistance, Harry tells me, and so 
I promised to go to him as soon as I possibly can.’’ 

“Oh dear! Oh dear!” Virg exclaimed, unshed 
tears in her eyes, “I shall never forgive myself 
for having sent Tom north if harm has befallen 
him.” 

“My theory,” Malcolm continued, “is that a band 
of thieves, rustlers, knew that the very valuable ship¬ 
ment of Merinos was due, and that they were lying 
in wait in the pass for Tom and in some manner 
they have spirited away both the flock and the driv¬ 
ers. I believe that this will be proved true when we 
round up that entire section.’’ 

Then looking at Virginia anxiously, he added, “I 
ought to go north from here, as I can follow the 
state road and reach Red Riverton at least half a 
day sooner than I could from home but I do not like 
to leave you girls unprotected. I wish—” 

He stopped speaking and stared at someone whG 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


225 


had just entered the Inn. Then excusing himself, 
he hurried out. 

The persons whom Malcolm had seen were no 
other than his good neighbors, Mr. and Mrs. Dartley. 
They were surprised to see the young man and note 
his very evident excitement. Hurriedly Malcolm 
explained the situation. “Of course we will look 
after the girls,” the kindly Mrs. Dartley declared, 
then, going into the prim little parlor, she held out 
both plump, freckled hands as she said sympathetic¬ 
ally, “You poor dears! I just know how worried 
you are about your friend Tom, but you’ll feel bet¬ 
ter, I’m sure, to have Malcolm help in the search. 
My husband and I drove in with the buggy. We’ll 
be going back about 3 o’clock, and you can ride 
along with us as far as the sand hills. You won’t 
.mind going the rest of the way to V. M . alone, I 
know, because you ride it so often.” 

The girls assured Mrs. Dartley that they would 
be in their saddles at the hour of 3 and that good 
woman then bustled away to do the shopping that 
had brought her into town. 

Malcolm returned and took his sister’s hand. 
“Virginia,” he said earnestly, “don’t grieve yet, I 
honestly believe that we are going to find Tom 
somewhere, unharmed and being worthy of the trust 
that was placed in him.” 

After dining together at the Inn, Malcolm de¬ 
parted. When he was gone, the girls wandered out 


226 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


to look about the stores and make a few purchases 
and pass away the time until 3. 

That hour at last arrived and Virginia and Mar¬ 
garet were waiting in their saddles, when the Dart- 
ley equipage appeared from the stables. The girls 
were not very talkative and the kind woman, 
realizing that they were greatly worried about their 
friend whom she herself knew little, did not expect 
them to talk and the long journey was made almost 
in absolute silence. 

When the sand hills were reached, it was grow¬ 
ing dusk. “My, but you two girls must be all tired 
out,” Mrs. Dartley said as her husband drew rein. 
“You’ve been in the saddle most all day, being as 
you left home before sunrise, but Uncle Tex will 
have a good supper waiting for you and then you 
get right into bed. Young folks like you two rest 
up easy and tomorrow you’ll be as bright as ever. 
Telephone to me, Virgie, if you need anything or 
hear any news.” 

“Yes, I will Mrs. Dartley, and thank you for es¬ 
corting us this far. Goodnight! Goodnight!” 

Then the girls started down the trail toward V. 
M. through the gathering dusk. “How I do hope 
it will be a good night for our Tom/’ Virginia said, 
wherever he is.” Then, as they dismounted at the 
home corral, she added, “Oh, if only I were a man 
so that I might join in the search.” 

Virginia little dreamed of the very important part 
she was to play even though she were only a girl. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


227 


CHAPTER XL. 

A SURPRISING TELEGRAM. 

The next day the girls were restless; troubled by 
the uncertainty of it all, and anxiously waiting for 
news, although they had no way of hearing directly 
from Red Riverton. However, Malcolm had prom¬ 
ised that he would telegraph Mr. Wells at the Junc¬ 
tion if there were any definite news, then he could 
ride over and deliver it to the girls. 

Uncle Tex, when told all that had happened, shook 
his head dismally. “Ah reckon as how Malcolm is 
right,” he drawled, “Rustlers ’twas as took the 
herd, like’s not, and if so, they’ve hushed up the 
drivers someway.” Then noting the white face of 
the girl he so loved, he hastened to add, self-re- 
proachingly, “Thar! Thar! Miss Virginia dearie, ah 
ought not to skeer yo’ all that-a-way. Like’s not yo ? 
friend Tom is safe somewhar. Ah feels in ma bones 
as we’ll heah news somehow today.” 

“So do I,” Margaret declared, “and honestly, 
Virg, I believe that it will be good news.’’ 

Virginia smiled wanly, and then, springing up she 
exclaimed, “Let’s ride over to The Junction, 
Megsy, and see if there is any mail for us. That 
will help to pass the time away.” 


228 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


They were soon in the saddle, but, before they 
had left the dooryard, Margaret pointed up toward 
the mesa trail. “Someone is coming at topspeed,” 
she called over her shoulder. They drew rein and 
watched the rapidly approaching cloud of sand in 
the midst of which they soon saw a small horse and 
a boy rider. 

“It’s Wells,’* Virginia cried excitedly, urging for¬ 
ward to meet the newcomer. “I do believe that he 
has a telegram for us.” 

“He certainly has,” Megsy agreed, as she rode 
alongside. “See! He is waving a yellow envelope. 
I am sure it is good news or Malcolm would not 
have wired it.’’ 

But a surprise awaited the girls. It was a tele¬ 
gram, to be sure, that the boy gave to Virginia, but 
it was not about Tom nor from Malcolm. 

“Margaret Selover!” Virginia exclaimed, her 
eyes wide with surprise when she had read the mes¬ 
sage. “Who do you suppose this telegram is from?” 

“Babs?” was the eager inquiry. 

“Yes, Babs. The school has been closed because 
of an epidemic and her father is bringing her West 
at once. In fact, she will arrive at The Junction 
this afternoon at 2.” 

“Isn’t that the most wonderful news?” Margaret 
cried. “Oh Virg! I can hardly believe it possible 
that I am to see my beloved roommate this very 
day.” 

“It is hard to believe but it must be true,” her 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


229 


friend laughingly replied; then she called to the little 
boy who was starting away on his Pinto. “Wait, 
I am going to give you something.” 

The something was a big shiny silver dollar. The 
boy’s eyes were almost as big and bright when he 
clasped it in his small grimy hand. “Is it all fo’ 
me Miss Virginia?” he asked, and, when assured 
that it was he ejaculated, “Gee Whilikers!” Then, 
quite forgetting his manners, he started the pony 
on a mad race for home but whirled around to shout, 
“Thank you, Miss Virginia !’’ from up on the mesa 
trail. 

“If I only knew that all is well at the Wilson 
Ranch,” Virginia said, “I would be so happy about 
Barbara’s coming. Of course I am glad, as it is, 
to have her visit us, but it does seem as though I 
can’t be really merry again until I know what has 
happened to Tom.” 

“I understand just how you feel, dear,” Mar¬ 
garet replied as the two girls, having returned their 
horses to the corral, started walking arm in arm to¬ 
ward the house. 

At dinner that noon Virginia asked Lucky if he 
would drive them to The Junction in their car, which 
Malcolm called the “Rollabout,” to meet the 2:10 
train. The kindly cow-boy assured them that he 
would do so. At 1 o’clock the two girls were in the 
big touring car with Lucky at the wheel, and at 2 
o’clock were waiting at the Junction for the com¬ 
ing of the train. 


230 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Maybe some word about Tom will arrive from 
Malcolm while we are here,” Virginia said, as she 
and Margaret sat on the bench in front of the long, 
low building which was station, postoffice, general 
store and home of the Wells family. 

There were no other buildings in sight, only 
desert and mountains with here and there, near the 
creek bed, a clump of cottonwood trees where a 
silver thread of water trickled from the rocks. 

Suddenly Virginia sprang up and listened to the 
clicking of the instrument within. “A telegram,” 
she said. “But Mr. Wells isn’t here so how are we 
to know what it is?” 

“There he is, down the track,” Margaret told 
her, and Virginia, running forward, eagerly called, 
“Oho, Mr. Wells, isn’t a telegram coming, in?” 

“Wall, now, like as not,” the good man replied, as 
he bustled into the small ticket office. The girls, 
with tightly clasped hands, waited breathlessly. 
Would it be a message from Malcolm? 

At last Mr. Wells peered smilingly at them, over 
his glasses. “Tain’t nothin’ unusual/’ he said. 
“Tain’t nothin’ unusual,” he said. “Train’s late. 
That’s all, but it may make up time on the down 
grade. It usually does/’ 

The girls sank back on the hard bench truly dis¬ 
appointed. 

“Here comes the train!” little Wells sang out 
ten minutes later as he raced toward them. The 
roaring noise in the tunnel proved the truth of his 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


231 


statement even before the long train drawn by two 
engines emerged into the sunlight. 

The girls ran forward and eagerly scanned each 
coach. 

“There she is! There’s my Babs!” Megsy sang 
out as she saw her friend’s face beaming through 
one of the windows. A moment later, when the 
train had come to a standstill, Barbara leaped to the 
platform, dropped suitcase and umbrella, and gave 
Megsy a good, hard, schoolgirl hug. Then she 
whirled about and held out both hands to Virginia 
as she bubbled, “I’m not going to wait to be intro¬ 
duced for I know you well and love you right this 
very minute.” Then putting an arm about each she 
exclaimed happily, “I wonder if you dear cow-girls 
have any idea how excited and delighted I am to 
be here.” 

“We are just as excited, and I do believe even 
more delighted,” Margaret declared. “We hardly 
know what to say or do.” 

“Well, first of all, please, lead me to a cafeteria,” 
Babs implored. “A—a which?” Virginia inquired, 
truly puzzled, for the western girl had never before 
heard of such a place. 

How Margaret laughed! “Babs,” she said, “if you 
can find one on our desert, we will gladly pay for 
whatever you wish to order.” 

Barbara looked about, her eyes glowing. “Oh! 
Oh!” she exclaimed. “I’m glad—glad that there 
isn't one around. I’ve been just longing to get away 


232 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


from civilization, and so, the wilder it is out here, 
the better I shall like it.” They were starting to¬ 
ward the car, when kind Mrs. Wells hailed them 
from her kitchen door. “Virgie!” she called, 
“wouldn’t you girls like a few of my sugar cookies? 
They’re just fresh from the bakin’.” 

“Do my ears hear right ?” Babs said dramatically, 
in a low undertone, while Virginia was gladly ac¬ 
cepting the proffered treat. “Barbara,” the western 
girl called, “you and Megsy come here. I want 
Mrs. Wells to meet the newest addition to the V. M. 
family and if we like, we may each have a glass of 
buttermilk.” 

“Wall, now, Miss Barbara, you’ve come to stay 
on the desert for a spell, hev yo’ ?” the motherly wo¬ 
man asked as she smiled down at the petite Babs. 
Then she added, “Yo’ aren’t much bigger than a 
pint o’ honey, and I can easy tell by your sunny face 
that you’re most as sweet.” 

Virginia took two of her sugar cookies over to 
the waiting Lucky who had spent most of the hour 
discussing desert topics with Mr. Wells. 

Babs gazed at the lean, sinewy, sun-browned cow¬ 
boy with unconcealed interest, and when she was 
introduced, she extended her small gloved hand say¬ 
ing eagerly, “Oh, Mr. Lucky, you do look like Bill 
Hart, don’t you? He’s the cow-boy I’m best ac¬ 
quainted with, but he always has a gun sticking out 
of his hip pocket or somewhere. I don’t suppose 
that you carry a gun, do you ?” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


233 


The cow-boy replied, with his good-natured 
drawl, that he usually “packed” along a couple or so, 
and to prove this statement, he produced two small 
guns. After a whispered hint from the fun-loving 
Margaret, Lucky threw an empty bottle high in 
the air and then, firing three times in rapid succes¬ 
sion, he shattered the bottle, much to the delight 
of the newly arrived easterner. 

Later, when Babs and Margaret were on the back 
seat of the “Rollabout” the former confided in a 
low voice, “I’m so glad to find that cow-boys are 
really like moving pictures. The girls in school said 
they knew I was going to be disappointed, but I’m 
not! Everything is just as I had expected, only 
heaps more so!’’ 

Megsy reached out and took her friend’s hand. 
“You’ll love it here, Babsie,” she said, “and, too, you 
will love Virginia and Malcolm. 

“I care for my guardian now just as though he 
were my own brother,” she added, trying to con¬ 
vince herself that her words were true. Then she 
leaned back, wondering where her guardian might 
be at that moment. Babs, too, was glad to be quiet 
that she might look about at the desert and moun¬ 
tains and rejoice that at last she was in the land 
of which she had so long dreamed. 

Uncle Tex was waiting on the porch of the ranch 
house, and, if Babs wished to see a character who 
would have rejoiced the heart of a moving picture 
director, she surely did in the old man who had 


234 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


been a cow-boy since those early days when the 
desert teemed with exciting adventure. 

“Miss Virginia, dearie,” he drawled, when he had 
carried in the luggage, “that thar Injun boy was 
here twict while yo’ all’s been gone.” 

Babs was eagerly listening. “Oh, was that little 
Red Feather, Megsy, that you wrote me about? 
I’m just wild to see him.” 

Virginia assented. “I wonder what he wanted,” 
she said, then, as a sudden thought came to her, 
she caught Margaret’s hand as she exclaimed, 
“Megsy, if Tom manages to escape from the 
rustlers, I do believe that he would go to the Indian 
village to hide. A stranger never could find the en¬ 
trance in the wall of rocks unless he just happened to 
stumble upon it.” 

“I do hope you are right,’’ Margaret replied. “I 
hope our Tom is safe with the Papagos.” 

“Girls,” the mystified Barbara exclaimed, “who 
are you talking about? Has anything happened to 
the outlaw Tom about whom you wrote me?’* 

Virginia, remembering that she was hostess, and 
fhat her anxiety must not occupy her thought to 
the exclusion of the comfort of the newly arrived 
guest, then exclaimed, “Margaret will tell you all 
about it while you unpack. I am sure you will want 
to wash and rest a while before supper. You two 
are to room together just as you did at school. 
Meanwhile, I will hie me to the kitchen and assist 
Uncle Tex in preparing an early repast, for I am 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 235 

sure that you are still hungry after so long a jour¬ 
ney.” 

When the two eastern friends had entered Mar¬ 
garet’s pleasant room Virginia did not go at once 
to the kitchen. Instead she took her brother’s 
powerful glasses and looked long up the mesa trail, 
hoping to see the little Indian boy reappearing, but 
he did not come. At last, with a sigh, she turned 
toward the kitchen and her heart was heavy. “I 
wonder what message Winona has for me,” she 
thought. “It must be important or she would not 
have sent twice.” 


236 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XLI. 

A HOPE RENEWED. 

That evening as the three girls sat in front of 
the wide hearth on which a mesquite root was cheer¬ 
ily burning, they talked quietly together of all that 
had happened. 

“Have you heard lately from your brother, Pey¬ 
ton ?” Margaret asked. 

Babs shook her head and there were sudden tears 
in her pretty blue eyes as she replied, “Oh, girls, 
I try to forget my great disappointment, but of 
course I must tell you about it. The cards that 
were sent to me from China, bearing only the 
initials P. W., were not from my darling brother 
after all. I had actually forgotten that I had an 
acquaintance with those same initials. Who do you 
suppose Megsy, that the cards were from?’’ 

“Patty Warren, perhaps,” Margaret surmised. 
“Long ago I thought of her, merely because of the 
initials, but I supposed that she was still in school 
with you. Had she gone to China ?” 

“It would seem so,” Barbara replied. “I did know 
that Patty had left school because her widowed 
mother had married a minister to some outlandish 
foreign country, but, though the child was very fond 
of me, I never thought much about her, partly, be- 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


237 


cause she was younger, and also, because I had you 
and Betsy Clossen for pals and two intimate friends 
are as many as I care for, but last week I had a 
letter from her postmarked London asking me if I 
had received the truly lovely Chinese kimona that 
she had sent for my birthday and giving me for the 
first time, a return address. Of course, I wrote her 
at once to express my appreciation, but I was heart 
broken. I cried for hours and hours that night, for 
I had been so sure that my dear lost brother was 
keeping in touch with me and somehow, even that 
little had been a comfort to me. Now, I am con¬ 
vinced that Peyton must be dead. He was so loving 
and tender-hearted even when he was a little fellow; 
he wouldn’t let month after month pass if he were 
alive without assuring me that he still cares for 
me and that all is well with him.” 

“Poor Babs,” Virg said as she reached out, with 
real sympathy, and placed a comforting hand over 
the petite one of their friend. “I know how my 
heart would ache if Malcolm were lost, but don’t 
give up hope, dear. Such strange things happen in 
this world.” 

“I am going to keep on hoping,” Barbara as¬ 
sured them. Then she added, “I have no way of 
knowing, of course, but I do believe that the object 
of my father’s visit to the West is to try to find 
Peyton. You see, when the epidemic broke out in 
school, we packed and left that very day, all of us 
who had not been exposed, and when I reached home 


238 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


father was not expecting me. I quietly entered the 
house and stood in the open libary door. There he 
was, pacing up and down, an expression of grave 
anxiety on his face. I knew at once that he was 
greatly troubled about something, and for the first 
time since mother died there was a rush of tender¬ 
ness in my heart for him. He looked so gray and 
sad and so all alone. 

“Father!” I cried as I ran to him. He didn't 
seem surprised, someway; he just reached out his 
arms and held me close. 

“ ‘Little daughter,' he said, ‘I needed you and you 
came to me; just as your mother came once, when I 
needed her—but—she couldn’t stay. If only that 
other Barbara had lived, all this would not have 
happened.' " 

Then he bent his head down against mine and 
a hot tear fell on my cheek. 

“ ‘Daddy,’ I said; “I hadn’t called him that since 
I was very little. ‘Daddy, have you been so lonely? 
why didn’t you send for me sooner?’ 

“His reply was, ‘I am going West on a very im¬ 
portant mission tomorrow, little daughter, so don’t 
unpack your trunk. Fll take you with me and you 
may visit your friends in Arizona.' 

“He didn't tell me what his mission was, but I do 
know that he bought a ticket for some small town 
in Texas. He said that he would communicate with 
me in about a week. Oh, girls,'’ Babs added with a 
sob in her voice, “I wish I'd been more loving to 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


239 


my father. I ought to have known that his seem¬ 
ing sternness covered a most lonely heart with 
mother gone, and his only son wayward, or so daddy 
supposed.’’ 

Margaret was thinking rapidly. “A town in 
Texas. Tom had been wrongly accused somewhere 
down there. Could Tom be Peyton after all and 
had the father received some word that had led him 
to believe that he would find his boy?” 

“Bedtime, girls,” Virginia said as she arose. “We 
may need unusual strength tomorrow.” 

Megsy sought an early opportunity to be alone 
with Virginia the next morning and ask her if she 
thought it possible that Tom might be the missing 
Peyton, and that the father having received some 
inkling of the boys whereabouts, had come West to 
search for him. 

Virginia looked up eagerly. “I hadn’t thought of 
it, Megsy,” she said, “but now that you suggest it, 
I do believe that it might be possible. For myself 
I do not care who Tom may be, all that I want to 
know is that he is safe and well somewhere, any¬ 
where. Uncle Tex doesn’t tell us what he really 
thinks, but I know. I have often heard the cow¬ 
boys relate tales of rustlers who came upon a lonely 
herder, and if they wish to spirit away the sheep, 
they silence the only man who could witness against 
them.” Then she added, “Babs is calling, dear. We 
would better not tell her that we think Tom may be 


240 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


her lost brother, Peyton, for how cruel would be 
the disappointment were we wrong.” 

The morning hours dragged slowly to the girls 
who were eagerly awaiting the hoped-for reappear¬ 
ance of little Red Feather. “I am sure Winona will 
send him back,” Virg said many, many times, but 
he did not come. 

In the meantime Lucky had ridden to the Junc¬ 
tion to get any mail that might have come on the 
early morning train, and about noon he returned 
with several letters for each of the girls. Virg, with 
an exclamation of eagerness, tore open an envelope 
addressed in her brother’s familiar handwriting. 

“Dear little sister,” she read aloud. 

“I know just how eagerly you are awaiting a 
message from me, but I have been unable to com¬ 
municate with you before. When I reached the 
sheep ranch, Mr. Wilson asked me to ride with sev¬ 
eral Mexicans whom he trusted, up toward the Lost 
Canyon which is in the roughest and wildest part of 
the mountains to the north. It is seldom visited by 
herders as there is practically no vegetation there. 
However, Lopez Andero, one of the herders who 
has long been in Mr. Wilson’s employ, stated that 
after a spring of heavy rains there was, in an al¬ 
most inaccessible valley in the heart of the moun¬ 
tains, enough grass to last a herd of 500 Merinos 
for several weeks and that there could not a bet¬ 
ter place for rustlers to hide the flock. It was twi¬ 
light when we started, Lopez in the lead. After a 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


241 


long, wearisome ride we reached the entrance to the 
canyon an hour before daybreak. 

“We wished to approach the valley under cover of 
the darkness so that we might come upon the rustlers 
without their knowledge, if indeed, they were there, 
but when at last we reached the summit overlooking 
the valley, to our great disappointment, in the grey 
light of the dawning day we saw only a ilonely, 
bowl-shaped hollow, in which, as Lopez had said, 
grass was luxuriantly growing. 

“We then rode back to the home ranch and found 
several other parties who had also returned with the 
same discouraging report. No trace of sheep or 
shepherds had been found. 

“Mr. and Mrs. Wilson are greatly depressed, as 
indeed, are we all. The loss of the sheep, Mr. Wil¬ 
son assures me, means little to him; he is so eager to 
find Tom. I am sorry, sister, that I have to write 
this news, knowing that it will sadden you and 
Margaret. I had hoped that today I would be able 
to return to V. M. accompanied by Tom and 
give you a real surprise, but now I do not expect 
to be able to do that, at least not soon. Send me a 
line to Red Riverton today if you can conveniently. 

“Your brother, 

Malcolm." 


“Margaret," Virginia said when she had finished 
reading the letter, “I am going to ride to the Papago 
village today. Will you and Babs accompany me?" 


242 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XIII. 

AN INDIAN VILLAGE. 

When Virginia calmly announced that she was 
going to ride to the Papago village, Margaret ex¬ 
claimed in surprise: “But, Virg, dear, it’s mid-day 
now and you have said that it is a long, hard ride. 
Would there be time for us to go and return all 
in one afternoon ?” 

The western girl shook her head. “I thought we 
might remain there over night,” was her unexpected 
reply, “and come back tomorrow morning.” 

Bab’s eyes were big and round. 

“Virginia!” she ejaculated. “You don't mean 
that you would actually stay all night in an Indian 
village ? Why, I wouldn't be able to sleep the least 
little bit, I am sure of that. All the time I would 
be listening, expecting to hear moccasined feet 
steathily creeping toward my bedeside, and—” 

Virginia’s laughter interrupted the speaker. 

“Babsy dear, remember that this is the year 1922,” 
she reminded, “and the Indians whom we are to 
visit are just as friendly as one could wish neighbors 
to be. Forty years ago, it is true, we would not 
have cared to remain all night with the red men of 
the desert, but, after all, they were unfriendly mere- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 243 
ly because they believed the white man to be 
treacherous, and were they not right? The pale 
face came and drove them from their happy hunt- 
ing grounds with his superior cunning and the force 
of arms. My sympathy has always been largely 
with the Indians, but come, let’s have an early lunch 
that we may soon be on our northward way.” 

“Ohee, I’m so excited,” the petite Babs exclaimed, 
skipping gaily along between her two friends as 
they returned to the ranch house. “I never knew a 
moving picture story that was more thrilling than 
the one that we are living this very minute.” 

Virginia smiled down into the pretty, shining, up¬ 
turned face of the younger girl and she thought she 
had never seen any more charming. Barbara’s fresh 
young joy in everything was a delight to the other 
girls, for even Margaret had become so used to cow¬ 
boys, Indians and adventure that the first thrill of 
it all had somewhat subsided, although as she often 
declared, she would never cease to love the desert. 

When Uncle Tex heard of the planned visit to 
the Papago village he shook his head, saying he 
“reckoned” as Malcolm wouldn’t like them to ride 
so far alone, but the matter was settled to the old 
man’s complete satisfaction when Lucky announced 
that he would be riding north to the Dartley Ranch 
in about an hour and that he would accompany the 
girls until they reached the wall of rock surround¬ 
ing the Papago village. 

The great old grandfather clock was striking the 


244: 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


hour of one when Lucky brought up from the corral 
three saddled ponies. Dixie had been chosen for 
Barbara that morning when she had been taken to 
the little fenced-in pasture and introduced to the 
small bunch of riding horses. 

When Babs emerged from her room dressed for 
the first time in her cowgirl khaki outfit, she was 
bubbling with glee. “Oh, how I do wish Miss Pi- 
quilin and the girls at school could see me now/’ 
she exclaimed. “Wouldn’t Betsy Clossen be envious, 
though.” 

Ten minutes later they were all in the saddle. 
“Goodbye, Uncle Tex!” they shouted in merry 
chorus and then they turned to follow Lucky who 
had already started up the mesa trail. 

Margaret noticed that Virginia’s eyes were 
troubled even though her lips were smiling at them. 

“I wonder what adventure is awaiting us,” Megsy 
said aloud. It was well, perhaps, that they did not 
know. 

For two hours the girls, accompanied by Lucky, 
rode over the trail that led to the north. They 
had circled about the Dartley Ranch, and though 
Virginia had urged him to do so, the cow-boy would 
not permit them to go the remainder of the way 
alone and unprotected. 

“But it’s taking you miles out of your way, 
Lucky,” Virginia protested. “You know I have 
never been afraid to ride alone, anywhere on all our 
wild desert.” 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


245 


“Ah know, Miss Virginia,” Lucky replied, “but 
them times was sort of different like, and what’s 
more, I promised Malcolm as how ah’d look out for 
you all. A little extra riding won’t hurt me no¬ 
how.” 

Lucky was obstinate, and Virginia knew that it 
was useless for her to protest, but when, at last, 
they were within sight of the wall of rock, she drew 
rein as she said, “Lucky, surely you will permit us 
to ride this last mile alone, for you can see that 
there is nothing between here and the mountains to 
do us harm.” 

To Virginia’s delight the cow-boy acquiesced and 
whirling his pony about he galloped away, waving 
his sombrero while the girls called after him, 
“Goodbye, Lucky, thank you for escorting us.” 

“Where is the Indian village, Virg?” Babs in¬ 
quired as they neared the mountains. “I can’t see 
a tepee anywhere about.’’ 

“Nor will you,” the western girl told her. “My 
Indian friends are modern and live in adobe dwell¬ 
ings.” 

They rode slowly along the base of the sheer wall 
of rocks. “It’s the strangest thing/’ Virg declared, 
“When I was here last with my brother, I made a 
mental note of a peculiar grouping of cactus plants 
that grew within a stone’s throw of the almost hid¬ 
den entrance, but now I do not see it anywhere.” 

Margaret had ridden ahead and she suddenly 


246 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


whirled about and galloped back toward the others. 
She seemed excited about something. 

“There’s an Indian in ambush just ahead of us,” 
she said as she glanced fearfully back over her shoul¬ 
der. “He is crouched down behind a clump of cac¬ 
tus plants and I’m just sure that he’s been watching 
us!” 

Barbara’s eyes were wide with terror. “Oh, 
Virg,” she exclaimed, “maybe the Papagoes have be¬ 
come suddenly hostile. Maybe they have gone on 
the warpath.” 

Virginia’s laugh was natural and fearless. “It’s 
probably little Red Feather or one of his com¬ 
rades,” she said as she urged Comrade forward, but 
the Indian, who rose as they approached, was not 
one whom she had ever seen before. However, she 
knew from the red mark on his forehead that he 
was a Papago, and so she said the few words that 
she had learned in their tongue, “Friends-—come, 
see Winona.” 

Silently and solemnly, the young Indian pointed 
toward the wall of rock beyond and back of him, 
and as they rode in that direction, Virginia soon 
saw the opening for which she had been searching. 

They entered a narrow canyon, riding single file. 
“Girls!” Babs said, almost in a whisper, “I don’t 
feel real. I just can’t.” Then she added as she 
lifted her head to listen, “Hark! Virginia, what is 
that howling noise ahead of us? It sounds like a 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


247 


pack of wolves. Hadn’t we better go back? Won’t 
they tear us to pieces?” 

Virginia, until that moment had quite forgotten 
the pack of wolf-like Indian dogs that guarded the 
inner entrance of the narrow canyon. Perhaps it 
would be unwise for them to ride further unless they 
were accompanied by someone who could assure the 
dogs that they were friends. But at that very mo¬ 
ment the problem was solved for, silhouetted against 
the light at the far end of the canyon, there ap¬ 
peared a slender Indian girl riding on a graceful, 
wiry pony. 

“Good!” exclaimed Virg, “There’s Winona, so 
now we may ride forward without fear.” 

Babs was so excited at the mere thought of meet¬ 
ing an Indian girl in an Indian village that the real 
object of their visit was somewhat lost to her 
thought. What would Winona look like she was 
wondering as they rode along single file. How 
queer that such a fine girl as Virginia Davis should 
have an Indian maiden as an intimate friend, and 
yet, it was true for she herself had heard Virg say 
how greatly she admired Winona. 

A few moments later, when they had reached the 
inner entrance to the fertile bowl-like valley, Babs 
understood the charm of the Indian girl who so 
simply and sincerely had welcomed them to her 
home. Later, as Barbara and Margaret were rid¬ 
ing side by side following the other two the impul¬ 
sive Babs exclaimed, “Oh, Megsy, isn’t she truly 


248 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


beautiful? How her dark eyes glow and do see 
those thick shiny black braids that hang far below 
her waist. I just know that I am going to love 
her, too.” 

“She is beautiful,’’ Margaret agreed, “but I think 
it is because there is something truly noble about her 
face. Virginia has told me that Winona longed to 
go away to school but she relinquished her desire 
that she might remain here and teach the little Pa- 
pago children and help her own people.” 

“I wonder what school she would attend. I 
suppose the girls in Vine Haven would deem them¬ 
selves too good to associate with her.” 

Margaret laughed gaily. “Too good to associate 
with a princess ?” she inquired. “For that is what 
Winona really is; an Indian princess; the daughter 
of Chief Grey Hawk.” 

“Is she really?” Bab’s eyes were wide and glow¬ 
ing. Then she added, as she glanced about at the 
small scattered adobe houses over the doors of 
which red peppers were festooned to dry in the sun, 
“Margaret, where do you suppose we are going to 
sleep? In one of those little huts? They look sort 
of skeery to me, but maybe that’s because they are 
so different from houses with which I am familiar. 
I love this place, though. It’s so wild and pictur¬ 
esque ; exactly what one would wish an Indian village 
to be. Shouldn’t you think so, Megsy?” 

Margaret smiled at her impulsive chattery friend 
and nodded, “I’m ever so interested in it 100,’’ she 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 249 

replied. “See yonder, in the shade of that big 
thorny cactus, two Indian women are squatted on 
the ground weaving baskets. I wish I might buy 
one. I always adored the Indian things Betsy Clos- 
sen had in our room at school” 

Then, irrelevantly: “Oh Megsy, do you suppose 
that you will ever be may room-mate again back in 
dear old Vine Haven ?’’ 

“It’s hard to tell, Babs. It all depends on what 
will happen. If I am able to go, then our darling 
Virg will go too.” 

“Ohee, how wonderful that would be!” the ir¬ 
repressible Babs exclaimed. 

“Let’s gallop,” Margaret suggested. “Virginia is 
beckoning to us.” 


250 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XLIII. 

THE LOST MESSAGE. 

The enthusiastic Margaret and the bubbling 
Babs galloped to the place where Winona and Vir¬ 
ginia, having drawn rein, were awaiting them. 
Virg said: 

“Winona has been telling me that she did not real¬ 
ly have a message for us, that is, nothing that could 
concern Tom. Red Feather had chanced to capture 
a carrier pigeon which in some manner had been 
hurt, and had been unable to continue its flight and 
deliver the message that had been entrusted to its 
care. 

Winona found a piece of brown paper wound 
about the bird’s leg and securely fastened, but she 
was unable to read it. It was then that she recalled 
having heard me say that brother Malcolm and I 
had often sent messages to each other written in our 
secret code, and she wondered if the carrier pigeon 
rriight belong to us, and so she sent little Red 
Feather with the bit of brown paper. On his return 
that night he lost it; he cannot think where, and that 
is why Winona did not send him again to V. M. 
Brother and I never did possess a carrier pigeon, and 
so, of course, the message could not be for me.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


251 


“A pigeon will only carry a message back to its 
own home place, isn’t that so, Virginia?” Margaret 
inquired. 

“I believe that it is,” was the reply. Then turn¬ 
ing to Winona she said: “I would like to see that 
bird. May I?” 

“Red Feather has it secured somewhere, I think,” 
the Indian girl replied. “There he comes now. We 
will ask him.” 

The little Indian boy with a jaunty red feather in 
the narrow band that bound his shiny black hair 
close to his head, was racing toward them while a 
small wolf-like puppy sprang up at him, barking joy¬ 
fully. 

The girls dismounted and Virginia held out her 
right hand; then turning to the interested Babs, she 
said: “Barbara, this is Red Feather of whom you 
have heard. Perhaps he will shake hands with you 
and Margaret.” 

The bright, black eyes were lifted inquiringly to¬ 
ward Winona, and then when she smilingly nodded 
at him, the little fellow extended one hand, his usual¬ 
ly solemn little face twinkling merrily as though he 
were doing something unusual and amusing. This 
was evidently not the Papago manner of greeting. 
Babs wondered if they rubbed noses instead. 

Winona spoke rapidly in a language strange to 
the Easterners and the small boy listened attentively. 
Then, as though complying with the Indian 
maiden’s request, he led the ponies away to the 


252 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


fenced-in corral which was in the middle of the 
bowl-like valley and was surrounded by the scat¬ 
tered adobe huts. 

“Red Feather will return directly/’ Winona told 
them, “and then he will show us his pigeon.” 

And, indeed, almost before it seemed possible, 
the Indian boy was racing back, the puppy barking 
at his heels. 

Then with the little fellow in the lead, they walked 
toward the wall of rock on the north side of the 
village. There, in a small, high hole in the cliff, 
Red Feather had the pigeon hidden. A strong cord 
tied about one leg was securely fastened to a peg 
which had been pounded into a nearby crevice. 

Crushed corn had been scattered about within the 
bird’s reach. 

“The wing does not seem broken,” Winona said. 
“I think the bird flew against the wall of rock, and 
for a time was stunned, do you say?” 

She glanced inquiringly at Virginia, who nodded. 
“I wish we might find the message/’ Virg said. 
“If it were in Spanish I could read it.” 

“We may find it,” Winona replied, “but come 
and I will give you your supper.” 

“My father, Chief Grey Hawk, is away hunting 
with several of our men/’ the Indian girl told them 
as they walked back to the village, “and so I am 
alone in my home. There is one wide bed and in it 
you three shall sleep unless you would rather have 
another house by yourselves.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


253 


“Oh, no, no,” Babs heard herself saying eagerly. 
“Please, Winona, let us stay with you.” 

The Indian maiden smiled. This pretty, bubbling 
girl was so different from anyone whom she had met 
before. “Pd like to have you stay with me. This 
is my home. Let us go indoors.” 

Babs glanced about the one large room with 
eager curiosity. The house they had entered was 
more pretentious than the others in the village, but 
that was natural, she decided, since it was the home 
of the chief. 

“Oh, Megsy, what adorable rugs are on this stone 
floor,” Babs said softly, “and what warm, sunny 
colors are in the blankets on the walls, and oh, oh, 
if there isn't a fireplace! And that queer-shaped 
red pottery, and those blankets! I truly never saw 
anything more artistic than this room. Why, I 
don't feel skeery at all/' 

Winona had gone out of a rear door, and Vir¬ 
ginia, who had followed her, soon called to the 
others. “If you want to see Winona’s bake-oven, 
come out here.” 

The rounding-topped stone oven in the dooryard 
was evidently used by all the neighboring women, 
and one buxom young mother, with a papoose 
strapped to her back, was busy even then making 
corn cakes. Winona said something in her own 
tongue, and the young matron nodded. The Indian 
maiden seemed pleased with the reply she had re¬ 
ceived, and, going indoors, soon returned with a tray 


254 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


of basket weave which she held out while the young 
matron heaped it high with corn cakes, steaming hot, 
that had just been taken from the oven. 

“Oh, good! Are they for us?” Babs exclaimed. 
The young matron did not understand the words, 
but she beamed, being sure that whatever had been 
said was in appreciation of her cooking. 

“Supper will be served sooner than I had ex¬ 
pected/’ Winona told them as they returned to the 
house. “Red Feather will bring milk. He and 
his older brother, Eagle Eyes, have gone to the up¬ 
per end of the valley after the goats.” 

“Here he is now!” Barbara exclaimed five 
minutes later as the little fellow appeared in the 
open door and set on the floor a large earthen jug 
that was nearly full of creamy milk. 

Winona gave each of the girls a quaint red mug 
and Babs exclaimed, “Oh, Winona, you have such 
adorable things! I love this room of yours. I 
wish I had one just like it.” 

The Indian maiden knew, that bubbling as Babs 
might be, she was also sincere and so she smilingly 
replied, “I, too, like it. I shall remain here for a 
time that I may teach my people, and then I want 
to go away and learn more in the world from which 
you have come/’ 

“We’ll all go together!” Virginia said as they sat 
about the fireplace, tailor-wise, on the floor, and ate 
the hot com cakes and drank the creamy milk. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


255 


“Who knows? Queer things do happen!” Mar¬ 
garet commented meditatively. 

Suddenly there was a cry of delight from Vir¬ 
ginia. The others looked at her in surprise. She 
was pointing and they followed her gaze. Under a 
corner of the rug was caught a piece of brown paper 
and there was scrawly writing upon it. 

“The message !” Virg exclaimed, springing up. 
“Oh, how I do hope I will be able to decipher it.” 

Virginia gazed intently for one silent moment at 
the bit of soiled brown paper, the others eagerly 
watching and waiting. Babs stood by the side of 
the western girl and peered at the scrawl which 
meant nothing to her. The others did likewise. 
“Can you read it, Virg?’’ Margaret inquired at 
last. 

The girl addressed, shook her head. “Not easily,” 
she said. “The writing is very difficult to make out. 
However, I am sure that the words are Spanish but 
the letters are so queerly made it may take me a 
long time to decipher it.” 

“Why not leave it until morning, Winona sug¬ 
gested. “It will soon be dark and I was going to in¬ 
vite you girls to climb with me to the top of the 
cliff trail to watch the sun set and the stars come 
out. Of course sunsets are beautiful anywhere on 
the desert, but I do feel that my own particular 
sunset view is a little more wonderful than any 
other that I have ever seen.’’ 

“Let us go then,” Virginia said as she refolded 


256 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


the bit of brown paper and placed it in her pocket, 
“since this message can have nothing whatever to 
do with us or our friends, I will postpone trying to 
decipher the very queer writing until there is more 
light. Lead on, Winona, and we will follow.” 

As the girls wandered through the Indian village, 
many unkempt little wolf-like children paused in 
their antics to gaze wide-eyed at the “white face” 
maidens whom they seemed to regard with awe as 
though they were beings supernatural. 

“Poor little kiddies!” Babs said softly to Mar¬ 
garet, “I wonder if they really know how to play.” 
Approaching the group nearest, she asked, “Little 
folks, do you know how to play ‘Ring-around-a- 
rosie ?’ f 

Of course they could not understand, and the 
smiling Winona came to be interpreter. Then the 
oldest of the children, looking eagerly at Babs, 
prattled something in her own tongue. “Will you 
play it with them, Sunny Day wishes to know.” 

“Indeed I will,” Babs replied. “You three girls 
may climb the cliff trail and look at the sunset. I’d 
a heap rather romp with these solemn-eyed babies. 
I want to see them smile and hear them laugh.” 

And so Babs, in pantomime, explained the merry 
game and soon had those Papago children whirling 
about and shouting as gleefully as their leader 
could desire. 

The other three girls often looked back as they 
climbed the cliff trail. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


257 


“Who is Barbara ?’’ Winona asked. “I never 
heard you speak of her, Virginia.” 

“That is because Virginia never knew her,” Mar¬ 
garet replied. “Babs was my roommate at boarding 
school. She is such a dear, lovable girl, but, though 
she seems happy-hearted, she is always grieving 
for her lost brother. She cares more for him than 
for any one else in the whole world, but it is so 
long since she has heard from him, she believes him 
to be dead.” 

“Poor girl!” Winona said as they paused on the 
summit. “I know what it is to be lonely, oh so 
alone,” and the others glancing at the beautiful face 
of the Indian maiden suddenly realized how truly 
lonely she must be, for no one dwelling in the 
Papago village could understand her aspirations 
nor did they really appreciate what she was giv¬ 
ing up that she might help them, but Virginia under¬ 
stood, and, slipping an arm about her friend she 
held her close, then she reached out a hand to Mar¬ 
garet, and so, together, they stood watching the 
glowing west until the colors had faded and the first 
star of evening twinkled faint and far. 

“It will be a wonderful day tomorrow,” Virginia 
said softly, little dreaming how truly wonderful the 
next day was to be. 


258 


VIRGINIA OP V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XLIV. 

THE MESSAGE FOUND. 

The three girls, tired indeed from the long day 
with its varied adventures, had found themselves 
weary enough to sleep in the wide bed to which 
Winona had referred, and even Babs had forgotten 
to lie awake and listen for moccasined feet to creep 
stealthily toward her beside as she had been so 
sure that she should. 

The fact was that the Papagoes seemed very kind¬ 
ly folk, no longer thought of them as Indians, but 
rather as simple, trusting, child-like friends. 

It was just before dawn when Virginia awoke 
with a start. She wondered what had awakened 
her, and then as the sunlight streamed in through 
the high opening that served as a window, she sud¬ 
denly thought of something. The message! Now 
that it was daylight, she might be better able to 
decipher it. She could not understand why she was 
so curious concerning it, since it could have no 
direct bearing upon her interests or those of her 
friends. 

Nevertheless, she was eager, and, so very quietly, 
not to awaken the sleeping girls, she rose and 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


259 


dressed. Then she slipped out to the main living- 
room. Winona was in the rear door-yard baking 
corn cakes in the stone oven, and, after greeting 
her, Virginia seated herself on the adobe step of 
the front porch to enjoy the warmth of the sun, for 
the morning was crisply cold. Then opening the 
brown paper, she studied it intently. On another 
paper she carefully rewrote the forms of the 
scrawled letters hoping that would enable her to 
recognize them more readily, and it did, for when 
she had three words copied, their meaning came 
to her as though by inspiration. Her heart gave a 
sudden leap and she could scarcely keep from cry¬ 
ing aloud to the other girls, but she decided to trans¬ 
late the entire message, if she could, before awaken¬ 
ing them, for, after all, the first three words did not 
give the needed information. She read them again 
and again. Surely they were: “Los Boregos estan 
—the sheep are—” but try as she might she could 
not read the longer and more difficult words that 
followed. 

Margaret and Barbara soon sauntered out upon 
the porch, but, so absorbed was Virginia that she 
did not know of their near presence. Suddenly she 
sprang up saying aloud, “We’ll do it! We’ll do it 
at once.” 

“Virginia Davis, you talking to yourself/’ Mar¬ 
garet teased, “Uncle Tex does that, but we excuse 
him because he is so very old.” 

“Don’t joke now, Megsy dear,” Virginia said 


260 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


seriously, “I believe that we have come upon a mat¬ 
ter of great importance. This message may con¬ 
tain information, if we can get at it, that may not 
only restore to Mr. Wilson his stolen sheep, but 
may also save the life of our dear friend Tom. ,, 

Then she showed them the three words she had 
copied and told them what she believed them to 
mean. 

“But Virg, dear,” Margaret said, “although I 
sincerely hope that the message does refer to the 
lost Merinos, you know that we are now in the sheep 
country and those three words might refer to any 
herd, shouldn’t you say so?” 

Virginia nodded. “You are right, Megsy. My 
eagerness to find Tom makes me grasp at straws. 
Nevertheless, I would never forgive myself if I 
found out, too late, that this message did really 
refer to Mr. Wilson’s lost sheep, and so, I will re¬ 
peat what you heard me saying to myself a minute 
ago. We’ll do it and we’ll do it at once.” 

“Suppose we have breakfast out here on the sunny 
porch,” Winona said, appearing in the doorway 
with a basket weave tray heaped with golden corn 
bread hot from the oven. “Margaret, will you 
bring the mugs that we used last night, and Bar¬ 
bara, perhaps you will help her, as each one is filled 
with steaming coffee.” 

When the two girls had gone within, Winona 
turned to Virginia who stood intent again upon the 
message. Laying a slim, dark hand on the arm 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


261 


of her friend, she asked, “Have you found the 
meaning yet, Virginia?” 

Virg glanced up, her cheeks flushed with ex¬ 
citement, then, taking the hand of the Indian 
maiden, she held it close as she said, “Winona, may¬ 
be, just maybe, this message may tell us where to 
find Tom, and oh, how I do want to find him.’’ 

Tears sprang to her eyes as she added, “He is as 
dear to me as a brother, I think.” 

“Tom will be found,” Winona said in a tone of 
quiet conviction. 

Virginia looked up eagerly as she asked, “Wi¬ 
nona, you say that as though you really knew.’’ 

The Indian girl looked out toward the cliffs and 
in her eyes there was an expression as though she 
were seeing a vision. “I cannot tell how I know,” 
she said, then smiling directly into the eyes of her 
friend, she added, “But I know.” 

The good breakfast was rather hurriedly eaten, 
for when the girls had heard what Virginia had de¬ 
cided to do, they were all as much excited about it 
as she. 

“You don’t mean that we are really, truly, going 
to ride north to the Wilson Ranch,” Margaret ex¬ 
claimed, and Barbara equally amazed, added, “But 
Virg, you said one had to cross the mountains that 
we see towering above the cliff, did you not?” 

The western girl nodded. “Aren’t you afraid 
that we might take the wrong trail and be lost?” 
Babs continued. 


262 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“You will not be lost.” It was Winona who had 
spoken in that calm quieting voice of hers, “for 
Red Feather and I will accompany you, and too, 
perhaps Eagle Eyes would like to go. The lads 
know every trail on these snow-capped mountains 
and they are always glad to have an adventure, 
whatever its nature.” 

An hour later, the four girls, with the two In¬ 
dian boys in the lead, left the almost hidden en¬ 
trance in the wall of the rock and started on the 
long hard ride toward the mountains far to the 
north. 

Virginia had carefully fastened the bit of brown 
paper in a place of safety, and, as they rode along 
in single file, her eyes were often on the trail ahead 
of them, and her thoughts were with Tom. How 
happy they would all try to make him at the V. M. 
if only they could find him well and unharmed. She 
and Margaret would let him know that they cared 
for him like a brother and that they wished him 
to feel that their home was also his home. 

With a sudden thought of what might have hap¬ 
pened to him came to her, she closed her eyes and 
tried not to look at the suggested picture, for, all 
too well she knew how cruel rustlers could be when 
they wished to dispose of a herder who might some 
day be a witness against them. 

“Isn't it time to stop for lunch?” she heard Mar¬ 
garet asking, and, so intently had she been thinking, 
that her friend’s voice sounded far off. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


263 


“Yes, I believe it is high sun,” she replied as 
she glanced at the heavens. 

“Oh, here is an adorable spot by this mountain 
brook,” Babs said as they alighted, but, though Vir¬ 
ginia tried to listen to the chatter of her friends, her 
thoughts kept wandering away to Tom. Suddenly, 
glancing up, she found Winona’s calm gaze upon 
her and a peace crept into her heart. The Indian 
girl had said, “Tom will be found.*’—But when 
and where?” 


264 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XLV. 

ON A SHEEP RANCH. 

It was mid-afternoon when the long- ever upward 
winding trail had been climbed, and, at last the girls 
and their guides drew rein on the very summit, 
where a few weeks before, little Red Feather had 
paused to point to the valley below, that Outlaw 
Tom might know which way to ride to reach the 
Wilson Ranch. 

In the sunlight the distant group of white build¬ 
ings could be plainly seen, and Virginia, noting that 
their Papago friends were preparing to return, held 
out her hand to Winona as she said, “Thank you. 
We will let you know as soon as we can. Good¬ 
bye.” 

Half an hour later the big, rambling white ranch 
house had been reached and the motherly Mrs. Wil¬ 
son having observed from her sitting room window 
the approach of the strangers was out on the veran- 
do to greet them. 

The girls leaped to the ground and Virginia go¬ 
ing forward extended her hand as she said, “Mrs. 
Wilson, I am Virginia Davis and these are my 
friends from the East, Margaret Selover and Bar- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 265 

bara Blair Wente. My brother Malcolm is here, is 
he not?’’ 

“Oh, Miss Virginia, you haven’t heard from 
Tom, have you? We thought maybe, if he managed 
to escape, he would try to reach the V. M. Ranch, 
being as that was where he’d come from?” 

“No, Mrs. Wilson. Tom did not come to the 
V. M., but I am very eager to speak with my 
brother. Is he here now ?” 

Virginia awaited the answer almost breathlessly, 
knowing that Malcolm might be away with one of 
the searching parties. 

“Well now, I’m not real sure as to where he is 
right this minute/’ the good woman replied, “but 
here comes Lopez on his pinto. Like as not he can 
tell us. Anyhow he can take your horses down to 
the corral.’’ 

Mrs. Wilson beckoned to the young Mexican 
herder, and then, in reply to her inquiry, he told her 
that he believed Senor Davis was still at the bunk- 
house. 

He would stop there and see. 

“Do come right in,” the motherly woman said, 
“and sit a spell in the comfortable rockers. You 
must be worn out, being so many hours in the 
saddle.” 

The eastern girls were indeed glad to avail them¬ 
selves of the invitation, but Virginia could not rest. 
Oh, how she did wish Malcolm was there, for, 
if the message did tell where Tom was being held 


260 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


in captivity, every moment might be of the great¬ 
est importance. 

The doors opened and two young men entered. 
“Oh, brother! brother!” Virginia exclaimed, rush¬ 
ing toward the outstretched arms of Malcolm. 
“Please don’t rebuke us for coming, for we have 
news that we thought, or at least I thought, might 
be of great importance.” Then she inquired 
anxiously, “You have not heard from Tom?’* 

“No,’’ he replied, and his tone implied that they 
had all but lost hope of hearing. Then he led his 
sister to the rocker, saying tenderly, “You are 
trembling like a leaf, Virginia. You are over tired 
and excited, but I understand.” 

Then he returned to welcome Margaret, who in 
turn introduced Babs. 

“It’s hard to remember formalities just now,” he 
said. “You girls have become acquainted with Mrs. 
Wilson. Now permit me to introduce her older 
son, Harry.” Then turning to Virginia he inquired: 
“Did you say, sister, that you have a message?” 

Virginia hurriedly told the story of the captured 
carrier pigeon and she knew by the eyes of her 
listeners that they were all keenly interested. “May 
I see that bit of brown paper?” Harry asked as 
he held out his hand. “I will be able to read it.” 

Virginia gave him the small paper and then they 
all waited, scarcely breathing in their eagerness. 
The ticking of the big clock on the wall was the 
only sound that broke the stillness. Suddenly Harry 
leaped to his feet, his face tense, “Malcolm,” he 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


267 


cried, “there isn’t a minute to lose! Quick! Call the 
herders, we’ll need all the help we can get.” Then, 
not realizing that he had not told the message to 
the girls, he left the house, and raced toward the 
bunkhouse, shouting to Lopez. 

In half an hour many things had been hurriedly 
done. Malcolm, who had raced after Harry, re¬ 
turned as he had promised Virginia that he would 
to tell the girls the meaning of the message. It 
was. “The sheep are south of Agua Prieta. Get 
them at once. Drive to Rebano Rancho. Do away 
with herders.” 

“Brother! Brother!” Virginia sobbed. “Are we 
too late ? Have they done away with the herders ? 
Oh, tell me, what do you think ?” 

“Harry and I believe that whoever is to get the 
sheep is still waiting for the carrier pigeon and 
if so Tom may as yet be unharmed. Our hope is, 
since the message has not been delivered, that we 
may reach Agua Prieta before the rstlers receive 
an order from some other source. If we do, we 
may be able to regain the sheep and save our friend 
Tom.” Then he added, “I know you girls are 
terribly tired but I think that you would better re¬ 
turn with us as our way to Agua Prieta leads so 
close to V. M. What do you think, Virginia ?” 

But Mrs. Wilson would not hear of it. “Do let 
the poor dears rest,’’ she said. “They look as pale 
as lilies and wilted ones at that. I’m expecting my 
younger son; Benjy, to return home tomorrow and 


268 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


on the day after he will gladly escort the girls to 
V. M.” 

Bab’s heart gave a leap of joy when she heard 
that she was to see her friend Benjamin Wilson so 
soon again, and that evening, when the young men 
had ridden to the south, after having partaken of a 
bounteous repast, the girls and Mrs. Wilson sat in 
the big living-room where a log from the mountains 
was burning cheerily on the hearth. 

Mrs. Wilson had been delighted to find that Babs 
knew her younger son and she wanted to know all 
about the Drexel Military Academy, and so, to pass 
the time and to permit Virginia to follow her own 
thoughts uninterrupted, Babs recounted to a de¬ 
lighted listener the story of her acquaintance, be¬ 
ginning with the surprise Valentine party, where 
she had first met Benjy, telling of the afternoon in 
town where she and the lad had seats next to each 
other at the theater, and ending with the April 
Fool letter and the happy culmination of the ro¬ 
mance of their two instructors, Miss Piquilin and 
Professor Pixley. 

The good woman beamed at the petite girl whom 
she thought almost too pretty and fragile “like a 
bit of porcelain that ought to be kept in a glass 
case, ,, but aloud she said, “Pm real glad you know 
my boy. Like ’tis you’re about his age.” 

“I’m fifteen,” Barbara replied, “and Benjy told 
me that he would be sixteen this month I believe.” 

Mrs. Wilson nodded, “Yes, my boy is sixteen 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


269 


now.” Then she added with pride glowing in her 
kindly eyes, “I don’t know where he took it from, 
but he sure has a great head for the learning. His 
teacher here in the Red Riverton school said that 
Benjy didn’t no more than open his book before he 
knew his lesson, seemed like. His daddy and I had 
always had a hankering to have one son as would 
have a college education, and so, ever since our 
first boy came, we put away some money every 
month in the old tea pot with the nose broken off 
and we called it ‘Hal’s schoolin’ fund,’ but Harry 
didn’t want a higher education and so he said, ‘Send 
Benjy, mother. We’ll make a scholar of him, but 
I’ll stick to the sheep raisin’.’ That’s how it came 
that Benjy was sent East to school, but come now, 
it’s late and I know you’re all tired out. Being as 
there are three of you, how do you wish to divide ?” 

“We don’t divide,” Margaret laughingly replied. 
“We sleep all together,” but there was one of the 
three who did not close her eyes until morning, and 
even then she did not sleep for over and over again 
her thought kept repeating, “If only I could help 
save Tom.” 


270 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


CHAPTER XLVI. 

AN EARLY MORNING RIDE. 

On the morning following the departure of 
Plarry, Malcolm and the herder, Lopez, the three 
girls awakened with different emotions in their 
hearts. 

Virginia, who had not slept at all until nearly 
morning, awoke with a sense of great weariness 
and then, of even greater anxiety. It seemed 
strange to her that she should care so much for 
one whom she had known for so short a time. Per¬ 
haps it was because Tom had seemed to need some¬ 
one to be loving and kind, he was so all alone in the 
world. Barbara on the contrary, awakened with a 
consciousness of a delighted anticipation, and 
springing up, she merrily exclaimed, “Oh, girls, 
just think! This is the day that you are to meet 
that nice boy, Benjy Wilson. I wonder at what 
hour he is to arrive ?” 

A surprise awaited them, for a little later, when 
the three girls trooped out to the kitchen from 
which a tempting odor of frying ham and eggs and 
steaming coffee was wafted, they saw not only the 
bustling, motherly woman, Mrs. Wilson, but stand¬ 
ing near the range, warming his hands over the 


VIRGINIA OF. V. M. RANCH 


271 


heat, was a tall, comely youth, dressed in the uni¬ 
form of a military academy. 

He glanced up when he heard the girls entering, 
and it was evident by his expression that his mother 
had not told him of the near presence of his friend 
from the East. 

Leaping forward with outstretched hands, his 
face alight, the lad exclaimed, “Am I seeing visions ? 
Miss Barbara, this surely cannot be you! Only 
last week I rode over to your school to bid you 
good-bye and ask when you were coming to visit 
your friends in Arizona. I was told that all of the 
pupils had suddenly departed because of an epi¬ 
demic, and I deeply regretted not being able to see 
you and make plans for re-meeting you here on 
the desert. I little supposed that you would be 
awaiting me in my very own home.” 

Barbara laughed. “I do not wonder that you 
are amazed,” she declared. “We three girls have 
been living in a whirl of strange adventure of late, 
and honestly I am not at all sure that we are real. 
Perhaps, as you first suggested, we may be merely 
visions, and yet,” she added doubtfully as she 
sniffed the appetizing odors, “can a vision be 
ravenously hungry for ham and eggs and coffee? 
But I am quite forgetting my manners. Doesn't 
it seem queer that I had to cross a continent to in¬ 
troduce Miss Virginia Davis to her neighbor, Mr. 
Benjamin Wilson? This other fair maid with vio¬ 
lets for eyes and the dimples we all envy, is, or 


'272 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


rather was, my room-mate, Margaret Selover, of 
whom I have often told you.” 

Benjy acknowledged the introductions with a 
grace of manner which he had readily acquired dur¬ 
ing his year at the military academy, and his fond 
mother watching the lad, her eyes shining with 
pride, secretly congratulated herself that she and 
“pa” had gone without many little things that the 
money might be put in the broken nosed tea-pot for 
Benjy’s education fund. 

“Come to breakfast everybody,” she now sang 
out in her pleasant, hearty way, “and do eat all that 
you possibly can for you have a long ride ahead of 
you. 

“But there, Benjy doesn't know a word of all 
that has happened. He arrived just a few minutes 
ago and took me so by surprise that I've hardly got 
my breath to coming right yet. Do set down, all 
of you, and while you’re eating, suppose you tell 
my boy just what has happened. Then, if he isn’t 
too tired with traveling, I’m sure he’ll be pleased 
to escort you back to V. M. ranch. Maybe though, 
he’d rather be waitin’ till tomorrow.” 

Benjy’s curiosity had been greatly aroused by 
this conversation which suggested interesting adven¬ 
ture of some kind, and so as soon as the young people 
were seated, he begged Babs to begin at the begin¬ 
ning and tell him all that had happened. As the 
story progressed the boy ceased eating and listened 
with eager intentness, and when Babs finished 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


273 


speaking, Benjy exclaimed, “We will not wait until 
tomorrow. With mother’s permission we will start 
south as soon as I can get into my riding togs.’’ 

It was still early morning when the four riders de¬ 
parted from the group of white ranch buildings, 
the girls having bidden the kind Mrs. Wilson an af¬ 
fectionate farewell, promising that, as soon as Tom 
had been found, they would return and spend a 
week on the sheep ranch. 

The good woman looked with especial interest at 
the petite Barbara. “Poor little lamb,” she was 
thinking with sudden tears in her eyes. “Such a mite 
of a girl to be all alone in the world without a 
mother and her poor brother lost. How proud that 
mother would have been had she lived, for a sweeter, 
prettier, little girl never trod this earth.” Then, as 
she returned indoors, having waved for the last 
time to the riders, who were rapidly disappearing 
toward the mountains, she recalled the tall-good- 
looking lad whom she had seen riding close to Bar¬ 
bara’s side. 

“I wish my boy might be worthy of a girl like 
little Barbara,” she thought. “A fine pair they would 
make and what happiness ’twould be for them both, 
and for me.” Then as she happened to glance into 
the hat-rack mirror, she smiled a queer little smile 
with lips that were quivering. “Well, now, Matilda 
Wilson,” she said aloud to her reflection, “if you 
aren’t matchmaking, and it’s a thing you’ve always 
said you wouldn’t do, for it’s just a interferin’ in 


274 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


other folks’ lives. What’s more, the two of them are 
only children, still a-going- to school, but I guess 
mothers are all the same,” she added as she went 
kitchenward, “first off we try to keep our boys just 
little fellows and then, when all of a sudden we see 
that they’re nearly young men, we begin to choose a 
girl we want them to marry, but I’ll try to welcome 
whoever they choose just as I’d want some other 
boy’s mother to welcome a girl of mine if I had one.” 
Then, as the good woman poured boiling water oyer 
a great pan full of dishes, her thoughts wandered, 
with equal pride, from Benjy to her older son, 
Harry. “Whoever gets Hal for a husband,” she 
thought, “gets a man to lean on who won’t prove a 
bending reed when trouble comes. He hasn’t the 
nice, easy manner, maybe, that Benjy has, but Hal’s 
honest and dependable. He never seemed to take to 
girls, though, so maybe he won’t be one to marry, 
but, if he does, I wonder, now, who it will be. I 
hope someone Pd like real well, but if ’tisn’t, I won’t 
let that make any difference. The dear boy will 
never know it, or the girl either.” 

It almost seemed as if the mother heart knew in¬ 
stinctively that Harry’s choice was to be someone of 
whom she could not really approve, and yet, how 
could she know, for Harry had not even met the 
girl who was to be the one dearest of all in his life. 

It was nearly noon when the four riders drew 
near the walled-in Papago village and Virginia 
suggested that they lunch with her dear 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


275 


friend Winona, daughter of the Chief Grey Hawk. 

Benjy was surprised to hear the proud declara¬ 
tion of friendship that this white girl made for a 
maiden of a race so unlike her own, but he said 
nothing, although he secretly wondered what man¬ 
ner of a maid Winona might be. 

Virginia had no trouble whatever in finding the 
almost hidden entrance in the mountain wall that 
surrounded the Papago village for she had carefully 
noted its exact relation to the clump of cactus on 
her last visit, and so it was that Winona, happening 
to look up from the little class which she had 
gathered about her in the shade of the cliff, was 
both delighted and surprised to see the four riders 
approaching her, three of whom she knew. The 
lad she had never seen before. 

Springing up, with the grace which was always 
in her every movement, she approached the girls 
who had dismounted with out-stretched hands, and 
Benjy was amazed to note the real beauty of the 
dusky maiden whose noble, intelligent face was 
aglow with the joy of so soon again seeing her be¬ 
loved Virginia. 

The lad acknowledged his introduction to the In¬ 
dian girl and heard her saying, “You are the son 
of our nearest neighbor to the north ? We Papagoes 
often climb to the summit of the mountain overlook¬ 
ing your ranch, Mr. Wilson, but we never descend 
on the other side. Our pilgrimages always take 
us to the south it would seem.” 


276 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


Then to Virginia she added, “It is high sun, so 
let us go to my home and lunch together.” Turn¬ 
ing to the group of unkempt little Indian girls who 
still seated on the ground, were watching wide- 
eyed she said something in their own tongue. The 
listeners concluded that it was a dismissal of the 
class for the morning, and they were right, for with 
joyful little cries such as delighted puppies might 
have uttered, the Indian children sprang up, then to 
the utter amazement of the watching lad, they sur¬ 
rounded the smiling Babs who, reaching out her 
arms, gathered in as many of them as she could. 

Benjy’s first impulse was to draw Barbara away 
from the embrace of the “Indian brats,” but when 
that girl looked -up at him, her pretty flower face 
aglow, he realized that they weren’t wild, uncouth 
creatures to her, but just little children who loved 
her, and who were begging her in their own queer 
language to come and play with them “Ring-around- 
a-rosie.” 

When Winona had interpreted their request, 
Barbara exclaimed merrily, “The rest of you may 
prepare the lunch. Until it is ready I’ll romp with 
the kiddies.” 

“May I play, too?” Benjy heard himself asking. 
Babs nodded gaily, and while the three older girls 
went indoors to prepare a simple meal of cold corn 
bread, milk and fruit, Barbara and Benjy skipped 
about with the shouting little Indian children in a 
circle which was ever widening because of the ar- 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


277 


rival of other youngsters who were attracted from 
their dooryards by the sounds of merriment. 

It was 2 o'clock before the riders, having said 
farewell to Vinona and to the children, left the 
walled-in village and started on the long four-hours' 
ride toward V. M. 

Uncle Tex had seen them coming from afar. In 
fact, the old man had gone every hour to the win¬ 
dow to look toward the sand hills to see if his Miss 
Virginia was returning. What joy there was in 
that faithful heart when the girl whom he so loved 
leaped from her horse and embraced him. “Dear 
Uncle Tex/' she said, “is there any news? Tell 
me quickly what has happened? Did Malcolm come 
this way?” 

The old man nodded. “Yes, Miss Virginia, dear, 
but Mister Malcolm didn't stop long, just to tell 
me what 'twas he planned doin' and bid me keep a 
watchout fo' yo'. Ah’s been that anxious, Miss 
Virginia, dearie, but All’ll feel better now, as yo’ 
are home again.” Then when the girls had gone to 
their rooms, the old man said in a low voice to 
Benjy; “Ah don' want to worry the gals more'n 
need be, but Ah's powerful anxious about Malcolm 
and yo’ brother, for they has gone to a mighty 
dangerous place. Ah knows the rustlers over the 
border and thar’s nothin' as they’d stop at, but shh! 
Here come the gals. Make out as we was talkin' of 
suthin' else.” But Benjy's anxiety had been greatly 
increased and though he did talk of something else, 


278 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


his thoughts were busily trying to contrive some 
way that he might leave the girls and ride to his 
brother’s assistance. 

The young people had reached the ranch in the 
late afternoon and half an hour after their arrival 
Uncle Tex suddenly realized that it was nearing the 
supper hour and that probably the newcomers would 
be very hungry after their long hard ride and so 
he departed kitchenward to prepare the evening re¬ 
past. 

He had been gone only a few minutes, however, 
when he returned to the living-room, and, one 
glance at his face convinced the young people he 
had something to tell them which had greatly excited 
him. 

“Horsemen a cornin’. Like ’tis three or four/’ he 
said. “Yo’ all can see them from the kitchen porch 
Ah’s a honin’ it’s Malcolm and the rest, but they’re 
too far off yet to be tellin’.” 

With rapidly beating hearts the young people 
hurried to the high porch at the back of the house 
and Virginia gazed through the powerful glasses. 

“Uncle Tex is right/’ she said. “I see several 
dark objects moving in this direction and I am sure 
they are horsemen. Oh, how I do hope Tom is with 
them. I haven’t slept, that is, not restfully, since 
I knew that Tom was lost.” 

Margaret, noting that Virginia looked pale and 
worn from days of anxiety, slipped an arm about 
her friend and led her back to the living-room. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


279 


“Let’s rest,” she said, while Uncle Tex prepares 
supper. I’m sure he would rather have us out of 
the kitchen.” 

“Fll stay and help!” Benjy told them. “I’m a fine 
cook, if I do say it. I’ve had a lot of experience 
when in camp with the herders.” 

The truth was that Benjy was eager to be alone 
with the old man that he might learn from him 
what he really thought about the approach of the 
riders. 

When the girls were gone, the boy closed the 
door very softly that it might not attract their at¬ 
tention nor arouse their curiosity, then going to the 
range where the old man was replenishing the fire 
he asked, “Uncle Tex, did you think you saw four 
horsemen ?” 

The old man shook his head. “No, Mista Benjy. 
I don’t honest believe I did. Maybe ’twas though, 
and maybe’twasn’t. Wall, we’ll soon know, for if 
’tis Malcolm, he’ll be here ’bout as soon as we have 
supper ready.” 

Never was a half hour passed in greater anxiety, 
but even when supper was ready and waiting the 
horsemen did not appear. 

“Perhaps after all they were bound for the Slater 
Ranch,” Virginia said. 

Disappointed and with a feeling of depression the 
young people gathered about the table when sudden¬ 
ly they heard a shouting without, and in another 
moment the front door burst open. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


280 


CHAPTER XLVII. 

APPROACHING HORSEMEN, 

Virginia leaped forward with a cry of joy and 
was caught in her brother’s close embrace. Harry 
followed, but though they all gazed eagerly back of 
these two, hoping to see another lad coming in from 
the gathering darkness, none appeared. Hal was 
closing the door, and so, of course, there was no one 
to come. 

“Oh, brother,” Virginia exclaimed, “you didn’t 
find Tom. Tell me quickly what has happened?” 

“That I will,” was the reply, “but since Harry 
and I are almost famished, may I tell the story while 
we are at supper ?’’ 

A few moments later, when they were gathered 
about the table, Uncle Tex standing near, Malcolm 
related their experiences. 

“We followed the directions in the message taken 
from the carrier pigeon, and reached the mountain 
pass south of Agua Prieta where we expected to 
find the sheep. Lopez knows several Mexicans liv¬ 
ing in Agua Prieta; in fact, he has relatives there, 
and they gladly joined us when we told them what 
the reward would be if we could regain the lost 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


281 


Merinos and save our friend, Tom. It was nearing 
nightfall when we ascended a mountain on foot to a 
point where we could look over into the pass. There, 
to our great delight, we beheld the lost flock. Two 
Mexicans, whom Lopez recognized as well known 
rustlers, were seated by a camp fire close to a jutting 
boulder near the entrance of the pass. Lopez offered 
to creep as close as he could to them and report 
their conversation. This he did while we waited at 
the outer entrance, our guns drawn, for well we 
knew that if Lopez made the slightest sound, or in 
any way betrayed his near presence, he would need 
our immediate assistance. But luckily the two 
rustlers were so engrossed with their own griev¬ 
ances that they were not on the outlook for spies. 

“After a time Lopez crept back and beckoned us to 
follow him, which we did. 

“He led us some distance away, where in a cave¬ 
like shelter, he told us what he had heard. Our 
friend Tom, he said, was alive unless he had starved. 
The sheep were all there and the men were im¬ 
patiently awaiting the carrier pigeon which was to 
bring them further orders. 

“ ‘But Tom?’ I said. ‘Tell us where he is that 
we may go at once to his assistance/ Lopez looked 
troubled. Then he told us that our friend had been 
practically buried alive. That is, he had been im¬ 
prisoned in an adobe hut and without food. The 
boy Francesco Quintano Mendoza was with him. 
‘Tom must have been in that tomb for over a 


282 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


week/ I said, ‘and if he has been without food all 
that time of course he is dead; but let us go to him 
at once/ 

“Lopez, it seemed, did not know the location of the 
adobe hut. However, one of the men from Agua 
Prieta did know, and he led us to the place which 
was not far distant. My heart was heavy and sad 
as we approached that lonely crumbling old adobe 
hut, wooden windows and doors of which were 
fastened with iron bars. I was sure we would find 
that Tom and the faithful little Mexican boy had 
starved, but, as we neared, Lopez uttered an excla¬ 
mation, pointing to a hole near the ground which 
had evidently been made by the prisoners. It was 
small, but Lopez managed to creep through and 
enter the hut. He soon reappeared assuring us that 
it was empty. This was indeed good news and we 
at once returned to Agua Prieta where we were to 
spend the night. There we were informed that a 
young man answering Tom’s description and a small 
Mexican boy had left the day before on foot and had 
gone toward the north. Harry and I rode away 
from the Mexican village early this morning, Lopez 
having remained to get possession of the flock if he 
could. Hal and I did not ride directly to V. M. but 
instead we followed many side trails, hoping that 
we would come upon Tom, but when nightfall was 
approaching, we decided to come home and start 
out again tomorrow morning.” 

“And I will accompany you,” Benjy said eagerly. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


283 


CHAPTER XLVIII. 
tom's return. 

Everyone in the ranch house the next morning 
was astir long before daybreak. The boys break¬ 
fasted at once and were in the saddle just as the sun 
was rising above the low line of the desert horizon 
in the far East. 

How the girls did wish they, too, might accom¬ 
pany the lads who were to separate, each following 
a different trail that they might surely find Tom 
if he were endeavoring to walk to V. M. Each boy 
was leading a saddle horse, knowing only too well 
that Tom, after his week of starvation, would be 
greatly enfeebled. Malcolm advised them all to ride 
slowly, hallooing often and searching each sand 
hollow and mesquite clump which they might pass. 

“We must make every effort to save poor Tom 
and the faithful little Mexican boy,” he told them be¬ 
fore they parted on the south bank of the dry creek. 

The three girls stood on the high back porch 
watching the lads ride away until one by one they 
had disappeared, or had become but moving specks 
in the far distance. 

Then they re-entered the ranch house. “It’s much 
harder to remain at home and do nothing than it is 
to be actively assisting in the search,” Margaret de¬ 
clared, “but since Malcolm believed that we would 
better remain here, of course we must abide by his 
decision. ,, 


284 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


“Brother thought that Tom might return to V. M. 
without having been found by the boys and of 
course if he does we will wish to be here to welcome 
him/' Virginia said. A busy morning followed, 
Virg assisted Uncle Tex with the baking, while the 
other girls tidied the house. Then, after lunch, 
they went to their rooms to try to rest, and so weary 
were they, that in spite of their anxiety, they slept. 

It was midafternoon when the girls gathered with 
their sewing in the big cool living-room. 

“Barbara, will you go to the kitchen porch and 
look toward the Seven Peak Trail and see what you 
can see.” 

Babs complied with Virginia’s wish but returned 
shaking her head. 

“I looked through the glass, Virg, in all direc¬ 
tions,” she said, ‘Tut I saw nothing at all that was 
moving.” 

“Hark!” Virginia exclaimed, sitting up and listen¬ 
ing intently, “Megsy, dear, didn’t you hear a hal¬ 
looing just then, or is it something my own ears 
hear that isn’t real?” 

Babs and Margaret hurried to the window and 
opened it wide. Again they heard the hallooing, 
close at hand. 

“Two horses are coming,” Megsy exclaimed ex¬ 
citedly, “and yes, surely the rider in the lead is 
Malcolm and on the horse following there are two, 
so it must be Tom, though his hat is drawn down 
so far I cannot see his face.” 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


285 


Virginia joined the others. “It is! It surely 
must be Tom/’ she cried, her cheeks flushed with ex¬ 
citement, her eyes aglow with hope. 

The girls turned as the door burst open and Mal¬ 
colm entered, followed truly enough by the lost Tom, 
looking pale and worn. Before anyone could speak, a 
glad cry rang out, and everyone turned to look at 
Babs whose face was radiant with sudden joy. 

“Peyton! My brother!” 

“Little sister! God is good!” The lad held the girl 
close and there were tears in his eyes. Then he 
reached a hand out to Virginia, and Margaret, 
watching, knew by the way that he looked at the 
western girl, that he too cared. 

Half an hour later, when Tom had recounted 
his recent thrilling adventures, Virg rose, saying 
that since they must be about starved, she would pre¬ 
pare the evening meal. 

“I wish the others would return in time for sup¬ 
per,” Babs said. “Speak of angels and you hear 
the rustle of their wings,” Margaret sang out, hold¬ 
ing up a finger as she spoke. Without could be 
heard the galloping of horses’ feet. 

“Rather say, ‘bad pennies are sure to turn up, 
Malcolm exclaimed laughingly, adding with sudden 
seriousness, “but that is hardly fair, for a finer chap 
than Harry Wilson it would be hard to find.” Then, 
as he glanced out of the window he informed the 
others. “It is Hal, and his younger brother, I 
judge, is with him. They are dismounting down 


280 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


by the corral. Mendoza Quintano is racing to meet 
them. He just adores Harry. When Hal sees the 
Mexican lad, he will, of course, know that Tom has 
been found. Sure enough, here he comes sprinting 
at top speed.” 

A second later, Harry Wilson sprang through 
the door which Malcolm had opened for him, and 
going to Tom, he embraced him as tenderly as he 
would a brother. 

Later that afternoon Babs and her brother were 
alone; Virginia having thoughtfully arranged it, 
for she felt sure that the reunited brother and sister 
would have much to say to each other just by them¬ 
selves. 

“Peyton,” Babs said, slipping her hand in his, 
“you haven’t asked me about father.” 

“Dad doesn’t care about me/’ the boy said sor¬ 
rowfully, “I wish he did.” 

Barbara was about to tell her brother all that had 
happened and how changed her father was, when 
something occurred to assure him of this more force¬ 
fully than Babs could have done. 

Their conversation was interrupted by a gentle 
tapping on the closed door, and Virginia’s voice 
called, “Babs, dear, Lucky just rode in with the 
mail. There are several letters for you and one that 
I thought you and Peyton might like to read to¬ 
gether.” The young people had agreed to call Tom 
by his real name, although at first this would be 
hard to do. 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


287 


“Thank you/’ Barbara replied, while the lad, hav¬ 
ing leaped to his feet, opened the door and took 
the letters from Virginia. 

A second later Babs exclaimed, “Oh, brother, 
here is one from poor dear father. I always think 
of him pityingly, ever since the day when I returned 
from school unexpectedly and found him pacing up 
and down in the library looking so desolate and so 
all alone. I didn’t understand then, but now I 
know that through the three years that you have 
been away he has been grieving for you. I shall 
never forget how he reached out his arms, when he 
saw me, and how tenderly he said, “You are like 
your mother, Barbara. She came to me when I 
needed her most just as you have come. If only 
that other Barbara had lived, all this would not 
have happened.’’ He meant that our dear mother 
would have understood you better. Then, after a 
moment Barbara added, “But brother, I wonder if 
you and I have ever really tried to understand our 
father. There must be a very kind heart under his 
reserve, else our mother, who was so joyous in her 
nature, would not have loved him. We never 
thought of it before that way, did we, brother?” 

“No,” the lad replied, and there was a quiver in 
his voice. “I was very young and very head-strong 
and I felt, if I wanted to ruin my life, as dad de¬ 
clared that I would, it was my own life and I ought 
to be permitted to ruin it. Read the letter, sister. 
What has our father written ?” 


288 


VIRGINIA OF V. M. RANCH 


But, though Babs tried hard, she could not read 
aloud the message. The true feeling of her father, 
that had never been expressed in spoken words to 
his children, was revealed to them in the few heart¬ 
broken sentences that he had penned. 

“Barbara, my little girl, I hope you will want to 
go home with me. You are all I have now. I have 
searched this country over and I cannot find my 
son; my other Barbara’s little boy, and how she 
loved him! I wanted to find him that I might ask 
him to forgive me, for I believe that somehow the 
fault must have been mine.” 

“Babs! Little sister!” Peyton exclaimed as he 
sprang up. “Where is father now? I am going to 
him, at once, tonight if I can/’ 

The other young people were surprised to learn 
that Peyton had decided to leave for Texas, that 
very night, but Virginia was indeed glad when she 
learned that he was to be reunited with his father. 

After supper the other boys accompanied Peyton 
to the Junction where he departed on the io o’clock 
train. 

The next morning Harry and Benny rode away, 
promising, however, that they would return in a 
fortnight, when Margaret and Barbara were plan¬ 
ning a surprise house party for Virginia’s seven¬ 
teenth birthday. 

The further adventures of these young people will 
be found in a book entitled, “Virginia of V. M. 
Ranch and Her Friends.” 

The End. 














« 



































LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



DD050fc>T0fc>b5 


















































